THE
ORDER
OF
HOVSholde
,
methodicallie
described
out
of
the
word
of
God
,
with
the
contrarie
abuses
found
in
the
world
.
THE
order
of
an
houshold
called
oeconomia
,
it
is
an
order
for
the
government
of
an
houshold
according
to
the
word
of
God
.
1.
Tim.
4.
Which
governeth
his
house
well
and
excellently
.
Psal.
10.1
.
I
will
walke
in
the
perfect
way
,
in
the
vprightnes
of
my
soule
in
the
middest
of
mine
house
.
Which
declareth
,
there
is
a
perfect
way
which
commeth
from
God
onely
,
as
all
perfection
doth
;
wherein
is
required
the
vprightnes
of
ones
soule
,
&
whereof
he
setteth
downe
some
part
afterward
.
Prou.
24
,
3.4
.
By
wisedome
the
house
is
built
,
and
established
by
vnderstanding
,
and
by
knowledge
,
the
roomes
shal
be
filled
with
all
precious
and
plesant
substance
.
Nowe
the
wisedome
meant
in
this
book
is
,
that
which
is
allowed
of
Gods
worde
:
especiallie
when
he
joyned
such
blessing
vnto
it
.
The
houshold
order
hath
2.
parts
-
The
first
,
of
those
which
concerne
the
governours
of
the
familie
.
-
The
second
,
of
those
which
are
gouerned
in
the
same
.
[
1.
Tim.
5.8
.
If
one
care
not
for
his
owne
,
especiallie
those
of
his
house
:
]
which
sheweth
an
especiall
rule
of
mutual
duetie
betwen
these
two
.
Also
the
wisdome
of
the
holie
Ghost
,
in
setting
down
mutuall
dueties
vnto
them
[
Prou.
31.
Ephe.
6.
2.
Honor
thy
father
&
thy
Mother
,
which
is
the
first
commandement
,
with
promise
.
3
That
it
may
be
well
with
thee
,
and
that
thou
maiest
liue
long
on
earth
.
4.
And
ye
Fathers
,
provoke
not
your
children
to
wrath
,
but
bring
them
vp
in
instruction
and
information
of
the
lord
.
5
Servants
,
be
obedient
vnto
them
that
are
your
maisters
according
to
the
flesh
,
with
feare
and
humbling
,
in
singlenes
of
your
hearts
,
as
vnto
Christ
.
6
Not
with
service
to
the
eie
,
as
men
pleasers
,
but
as
the
servants
of
Christ
,
doing
the
wil
of
God
from
the
heart
.
Colos.
4.20.21.22.23.24
.
]
Those
which
governe
the
familie
,
are
those
superiors
who
haue
authoritie
in
the
same
.
Their
generall
and
common
duetie
is
,
to
order
their
house
according
to
the
former
rule
.
Yet
one
may
(
being
vrged
by
the
great
care
of
a
Magistracie
,
or
for
such
like
)
haue
a
steward
,
that
is
,
one
to
governe
his
houshold
,
according
to
the
rules
he
prescribeth
.
Contrarie
to
this
,
is
the
common
and
whole
casting
off
of
this
care
,
vnlesse
in
worldly
matters
.
The
first
part
of
this
rule
is
prooved
by
these
places
.
[
I
will
haue
the
yonger
woman
to
marie
,
and
govern
their
houshold
.
1.
Tim.
5.
If
one
rule
not
his
houshold
wel
,
how
shal
he
care
for
the
Church
,
1.
Tim.
3.5
.
The
example
of
David
,
Psal.
101.4.1
.
Salomons
mother
.
Pro.
31.1.2.3
.
&c
]
The
second
part
of
this
rule
,
is
prooved
by
the
example
of
Abraham
,
who
had
his
elder
servant
in
his
house
,
who
was
over
all
that
he
had
,
and
to
whome
hee
committed
the
waightie
dutie
of
providing
a
wife
for
his
sonne
.
[
Genes.
24.2
.
Then
Abraham
spake
vnto
the
elder
servaunt
of
his
houshold
,
which
was
over
all
that
he
had
,
saying
:
Put
now
thy
hand
vnder
my
thigh
.
3
that
I
may
binde
thee
with
an
othe
,
by
the
Lord
God
of
heaven
,
&
God
of
the
earth
,
that
thou
wilt
not
take
a
wife
vnto
my
son
of
the
daughters
of
the
Cananits
,
amongst
whom
I
dwell
.
4.
But
that
thou
wilt
goe
vnto
my
countrie
,
&
vnto
my
kindred
,
and
take
a
wife
for
my
sonne
Isaac
.
]
So
Ioseph
in
Putiphars
house
.
This
government
must
bee
perfourmed
with
all
comelinesse
fit
for
the
houshould
,
which
is
,
that
agreable
fitnesse
or
conveniencie
,
which
woorthily
becommeth
the
diversitie
of
persons
in
the
familie
;
as
Superiors
,
inferiors
,
equals
:
of
sexe
,
male
,
female
:
of
age
,
childhood
,
youth
,
ripe
age
,
old
years
:
of
matters
,
as
some
concerning
God
,
some
man
:
of
time
,
the
day
,
the
night
.
For
all
these
haue
not
one
and
the
same
rule
of
decencie
:
therefore
the
Apostle
saith
:
[
Which
ruleth
his
house
,
which
kepeth
his
children
in
subjection
,
with
all
comelines
,
1.
Tim.
3.4
.
]
Nowe
as
there
is
comelinesse
peculiar
to
the
subjection
of
Children
,
so
of
servauntes
:
And
as
there
is
comlinesse
for
subjection
,
so
for
equalitie
:
and
as
for
behauior
of
those
of
the
house
,
so
to
those
not
of
the
house
,
&
so
likewise
in
all
other
the
former
respects
,
as
shal
appeare
by
the
shining
light
or
eie
of
this
general
rule
in
everie
part
of
housholde
government
.
Of
the
duties
of
ordering
the
houshold
,
by
the
chiefe
of
the
same
.
There
are
two
sorts
:
The
first
,
regardeth
those
in
the
houshould
.
The
other
,
strangers
or
guests
,
comming
into
the
same
.
[
1.
Tim.
5.10
.
If
she
haue
brought
vp
her
children
wel
:
If
she
haue
bin
giuen
to
hospitalitie
.
Iob.
31.31
.
If
the
men
of
my
tent
haue
not
saide
:
O
that
some
woulde
giue
vs
of
this
flesh
,
wee
are
not
satisfied
,
because
the
straunger
did
not
lodge
abroad
;
I
opened
my
dores
to
the
waifairing
man
.
]
So
he
caused
his
seruants
to
giue
place
to
strangers
,
which
sheweth
this
diversitie
of
duties
.
Now
both
of
these
are
in
regard
of
-
Christian
holines
.
-
The
things
of
this
life
.
[
Pro.
31.15
.
She
openeth
her
mouth
in
wisdom
,
and
the
doctrin
of
mercy
is
on
her
tongue
.
And
rising
while
it
is
yet
night
,
she
giveth
meat
to
her
house
,
&
a
taske
to
her
maides
.
And
Exod.
18.5
.
And
Iethro
the
father
in
law
of
Mosche
,
comming
with
his
children
,
and
with
his
wife
vnto
Mosche
,
into
that
desert
where
hee
had
placed
his
tents
;
to
wit
,
to
the
mount
of
God
.
6.
He
said
vnto
Mosche
:
I
thy
father
in
lawe
Iethro
,
do
come
vnto
thee
:
also
thy
wife
and
her
two
sonnes
with
her
.
7
Then
Mosche
went
foorth
to
meet
his
father
in
law
,
and
bowing
himselfe
,
hee
kissed
him
,
and
they
asked
one
another
of
his
welfare
:
after-terward
,
they
went
into
his
Tent.
8
Where
Mosche
declaring
vnto
his
father
in
lawe
,
whatsoever
things
the
Lord
had
done
vnto
Pharaoh
and
the
Aegyptians
for
Israell
:
&
al
the
troubles
which
had
happened
vnto
them
in
that
way
,
from
whence
the
Lord
had
delivered
them
.
9
Iethro
rejoiced
for
all
those
benefits
which
the
Lord
had
done
vnto
Israel
,
because
he
had
delivered
them
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Egyptians
.
10
And
Iethro
said
:
Blessed
be
the
Lord
God
,
which
hath
delivered
you
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Aegyptians
,
and
out
of
the
hands
of
Pharaoh
:
Which
hath
delivered
his
people
from
vnder
the
hands
of
the
Aegyptians
.
11
Now
I
know
that
the
Lorde
is
greater
than
all
goddes
:
for
in
that
thing
wherein
they
wer
proud
,
he
is
aboue
them
.
12
Therefore
Iethro
the
father
in
law
of
Mosche
,
tooke
and
offered
sacrifices
,
and
a
burnt
offering
vnto
God
,
and
Aaron
and
all
the
Elders
of
Israel
,
came
to
eat
meat
with
Iethro
,
Mosche
his
father
in
lawe
before
God
.
13
And
it
came
to
passe
the
next
day
,
Mosche
sitting
to
judge
the
people
,
when
as
the
people
stood
about
Mosche
from
the
morning
of
that
day
vnto
the
evening
.
14
That
the
Father
in
law
of
Mosche
beheld
all
that
he
did
vnto
the
people
,
and
said
:
What
is
this
that
thou
doest
vnto
this
people
?
Why
sittest
thou
alone
,
and
al
the
people
stand
before
thee
,
from
the
morning
vnto
the
evening
?
15
Then
Mosche
said
vnto
his
father
in
law
:
Because
this
people
come
vnto
me
to
aske
counsell
at
God
.
16
When
there
is
any
busines
betwen
them
,
everie
one
commeth
vnto
mee
,
that
I
may
judge
betweene
both
,
and
I
make
knowne
the
Statutes
of
God
and
his
lawes
.
17
But
Iethro
his
father
in
law
said
:
the
thing
is
not
good
which
thou
doest
.
18
Thou
wilt
altogether
faint
,
both
thou
,
and
the
people
that
is
with
thee
,
for
this
thing
is
too
heavie
for
thee
,
thou
canst
not
performe
it
alone
.
]
And
this
ariseth
from
a
double
respect
:
the
commoditie
they
receiue
,
and
the
dutie
they
owe
to
the
common
state
wherein
they
are
:
that
as
they
haue
of
their
children
,
servants
,
guests
,
not
onelie
bodilie
service
and
friendship
,
but
that
which
is
of
conscience
,
and
commeth
from
their
faith
and
religion
,
and
their
praier
,
and
the
blessing
in
them
,
Math.
10.41
.
so
they
must
giue
them
this
double
recompence
.
Also
to
the
common
state
,
they
are
bound
by
covenant
,
not
onely
as
much
as
in
them
lieth
,
by
their
houshold
government
,
to
further
the
peace
and
tranquillity
of
the
common
wealth
,
but
also
of
religion
&
true
holinesse
.
2.
King
.
11.17
.
Contrarie
to
this
is
,
their
best
care
,
to
be
most
exquisit
in
the
latter
,
and
altogether
negligent
in
the
former
,
which
is
the
chiefest
:
So
that
their
administration
of
houshold
matters
,
is
altogether
civill
,
not
religious
.
For
the
familie
,
the
dutie
which
regardeth
them
is
,
to
keepe
them
in
subjection
,
for
the
performance
of
al
duties
of
holines
and
religion
,
and
for
the
diligent
performance
of
those
woorks
and
labors
,
which
are
fit
for
everie
one
.
[
1.
Tim.
3.4
.
Which
may
governe
well
his
house
,
which
may
keepe
his
children
in
subjection
,
with
all
honestie
.
1.
Tim.
3.
If
any
be
vnblameable
,
the
husbande
of
one
wife
,
having
faithfull
children
,
which
are
not
slaundered
of
riot
,
either
stubborne
.
Psal.
101.1
.
I
will
sing
mercie
&
judgment
vnto
thee
ô
Lord
,
will
I
sing
.
2
I
wil
mark
(
in
an
vpright
way
)
when
thou
shalt
come
vnto
me
,
I
wil
continuallie
walk
in
the
soundnesse
of
my
mind
,
in
the
middest
of
mine
house
.
3
I
will
not
set
before
mine
eies
a
wicked
thing
:
I
haue
hated
the
workes
of
them
that
decline
,
it
shall
not
cleaue
vnto
me
.
4
A
froward
minde
shal
depart
from
me
:
I
will
not
acknowledge
evill
.
5
The
tongue
that
privilie
hurteth
his
neighbour
I
will
cut
out
:
him
that
is
proud
in
his
eies
,
and
swelling
in
his
mind
,
I
shal
not
be
able
to
suffer
.
6
Mine
eies
shall
waite
vpon
the
faithfull
of
the
land
,
that
they
may
abide
with
me
:
He
that
walketh
in
the
sounde
way
,
shall
minister
vnto
me
.
8
The
deceitfull
man
shall
not
dwell
within
mine
house
;
he
that
telleth
lies
,
shall
not
be
established
before
mine
eies
.
]
Now
for
the
performance
of
this
general
duetie
,
two
sorts
are
required
:
which
are
,
-
Such
as
wher
they
most
commonly
go
before
them
&
direct
them
.
-
Such
as
they
must
performe
vnto
them
.
[
Gen.
35.2
.
Wherfore
Iacob
gaue
commandement
vnto
his
familie
,
&
to
all
that
were
with
him
:
Put
away
the
goddes
of
the
people
,
which
are
amongst
you
,
&
cleanse
your selues
,
changing
your
garments
.
3
Afterward
arising
let
vs
ascend
to
Bethel
,
that
there
I
may
make
an
Altar
to
that
strong
God
,
which
heard
me
in
the
day
of
my
distresse
,
and
was
present
with
me
in
the
way
wherein
I
went
.
4
Which
when
they
had
given
vnto
Iacob
all
the
gods
of
the
strange
people
which
were
in
their
hands
,
and
the
earings
which
were
in
their
eares
:
Iacob
hid
them
vnder
that
Oke
which
is
beside
Shechem
.
Where
we
see
,
that
Iacob
doth
both
instruct
them
what
to
doe
,
and
in
the
dooing
of
these
things
directeth
them
.
Such
as
wherein
they
must
only
goe
before
them
and
direct
them
,
are
those
which
only
ought
to
be
done
jointlie
of
the
whol
familie
,
and
then
the
superiours
must
bee
there
,
the
chiefe
directors
of
them
:
otherwise
,
when
they
are
absent
,
they
must
cause
them
to
be
done
,
as
in
prayer
before
and
after
their
labor
,
in
thanksgiving
,
before
&
after
meate
.
[
Iam.
5.13
.
Is
any
amongst
you
sick
in
mind
?
Let
him
pray
.
Is
any
man
cheerefull
?
Let
him
sing
.
Psal.
127.
Vnlesse
the
Lord
build
the
house
,
their
labour
is
but
lost
that
builde
it
:
Vnlesse
the
Lorde
keep
the
citie
,
the
keeper
is
diligent
in
vain
.
2.
Let
them
bee
in
vaine
vnto
you
,
which
rise
betimes
,
which
sit
down
slowlie
,
which
are
fed
with
the
meat
of
sorrowes
,
so
he
giveth
sleepe
to
his
beloved
.
Psal.
55.18
.
In
the
evening
and
morning
,
and
at
noon
dayes
,
will
I
meditate
and
make
a
noise
,
vntill
he
hath
heard
my
voice
.
1.
Tim.
4.4
For
whatsoever
God
hath
created
is
good
,
neither
is
anie
thing
to
be
refused
,
if
it
bee
taken
with
thanksgiving
.
Luke
.
22.17
.
And
he
tooke
the
cup
,
and
when
hee
had
given
thanks
,
he
said
,
take
this
,
and
devide
it
amongst
you
.
So
Abrahams
servaunt
saide
,
Gen.
24.12
.
O
Lord
God
of
my
maister
Abraham
,
cause
I
beseech
thee
,
that
it
com
vnto
me
this
day
,
and
exercise
this
goodnesse
towardes
my
maister
Abraham
.
48
And
I
bowed
downe
and
worshipped
the
Lord
,
&
blessed
the
Lorde
God
of
my
maister
Abraham
,
because
he
had
brought
me
by
the
right
way
,
to
take
my
maisters
brothers
daughter
for
his
sonne
.
]
And
vpon
any
great
judgment
on
the
familie
,
Church
or
common
wealth
,
to
direct
them
in
fastings
and
praiers
,
with
readings
,
meditations
,
and
vse
of
the
woord
,
as
may
serue
to
giue
especiall
cause
of
humbling
,
and
especial
cause
fit
of
confort
for
that
work
.
[
Hest.
4.16
.
Goe
gather
together
all
the
Iewes
which
are
at
Susan
,
and
fast
for
me
,
&
neither
eat
nor
drinke
those
three
daies
,
night
nor
day
:
I
likewise
and
my
maides
wil
fast
:
so
at
length
,
I
will
goe
in
to
the
King
,
which
is
not
according
to
the
commandement
:
and
when
I
shall
perish
,
I
will
perish
.
Nehe.
1.4
.
And
it
came
to
passe
,
when
I
hearde
these
wordes
,
I
sate
downe
and
wept
,
and
mourned
certaine
daies
,
in
which
I
fasted
and
prayed
before
the
God
of
heaven
.
5.
And
I
said
:
I
beseech
thee
,
ô
Lord
God
of
heaven
,
most
strong
God
,
greatest
,
&
chieflie
to
be
feared
:
Keeping
covenant
&
mercie
,
to
them
that
loue
him
and
keepe
his
commandements
.
6.
Let
thine
eare
be
attentiue
,
&
thine
eies
be
open
,
to
harken
to
the
praier
of
thy
servaunt
,
which
I
pray
before
thee
at
this
time
,
day
&
night
,
for
the
Israelites
thy
servants
:
&
I
confesse
the
sins
of
the
Israelits
,
wherwith
we
haue
sinned
against
thee
:
I
also
,
&
the
house
of
my
fathers
,
&c.
]
For
as
it
is
their
duety
,
in
their
own
private
fast
to
doe
this
by
themselues
,
so
to
direct
others
in
the
same
,
when
they
doe
it
with
them
.
Contrarie
to
this
,
is
the
vnchristian
prophanesse
in
such
cases
:
Also
the
vnchristian
shamfastnes
of
some
,
and
common
negligence
in
others
in
these
duties
.
Such
as
they
must
perform
vnto
them
,
are
duties
of
-
Instruction
.
-
Reforming
.
[
Pro.
13.24
.
He
which
keepeth
back
his
rod
,
hateth
his
sonne
,
but
he
which
loveth
him
,
doth
giue
him
instructions
betimes
.
Pro.
15.32
.
He
which
withdraweth
himselfe
from
instruction
,
dispiseth
his
soule
:
but
he
that
hearkeneth
vnto
rebuke
,
possesseth
his
soule
.
]
The
dueties
of
instruction
are
,
that
by
a
familiar
&
most
plaine
maner
of
teaching
,
they
may
growe
in
the
knowledge
of
that
truth
which
is
according
to
godlines
.
[
Gen.
18.19
.
When
as
I
haue
knowne
him
,
shuld
I
not
reveale
it
for
this
cause
,
that
hee
may
command
his
children
and
houshold
after
him
,
that
they
may
keepe
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
by
exercising
righteousnesse
&
judgment
,
and
that
the
Lord
may
performe
vnto
Abraham
,
that
which
he
hath
promised
vnto
him
.
Genes.
14.14
.
When
Abraham
had
heard
that
his
kinsman
was
taken
,
hee
armed
his
men
,
instructed
318.
and
followed
them
vnto
Dan.
Deut.
20.
]
They
are
for
-
Continuall
daily
instruction
.
-
That
which
respecteth
the
publike
ministerie
.
Exod.
12.25.26
.
Let
it
be
therefore
,
when
ye
shal
come
into
the
land
which
the
Lord
shall
giue
vnto
you
,
as
he
hath
said
,
&
shall
obserue
this
worship
.
Let
it
be
(
I
say
)
when
your
children
ask
you
:
what
signifieth
this
worship
vnto
you
?
that
ye
say
it
is
the
Sacrifice
,
the
passeover
of
the
Lord
,
who
passing
by
the
houses
of
the
children
of
Israel
in
Egypt
,
when
he
slew
the
Egiptians
,
he
deliuered
our
families
.
Exod.
13.14
.
And
let
it
be
when
thy
sonne
shall
ask
thee
hereafter
,
saying
,
what
meaneth
this
?
that
thou
say
vnto
him
,
with
a
strong
hand
hath
the
Lord
brought
vs
out
of
Egypt
,
out
of
the
house
of
servaunts
.
For
it
came
to
passe
when
Pharao
shewed
himself
cruel
in
letting
vs
go
,
that
the
Lord
slewe
every
first
borne
of
men
,
vnto
the
first
borne
of
beasts
.
Therfore
I
kill
vnto
the
Lorde
,
the
males
of
all
that
open
the
womb
:
but
every
first
borne
of
my
children
I
redeeme
]
Dueties
for
daily
instruction
,
are
-
Instruction
out
of
the
Scriptures
.
-
Instruction
drawen
from
Gods
workes
[
Psalm.
87.1
.
Receiue
with
your
eares
(
my
people
)
my
doctrine
,
incline
your
eare
vnto
the
words
of
my
mouth
.
2.
I
will
open
my
mouth
in
a
parable
,
I
wil
powre
foorth
hid
things
,
which
haue
bene
of
olde
tyme
.
3.
which
wee
haue
heard
and
knowne
,
as
our
Elders
haue
told
vnto
vs
.
4.
wee
will
not
hide
it
from
their
children
,
the
after
generation
.
5.
being
about
to
declare
the
praises
of
the
Lord
,
his
might
,
and
his
wonders
which
he
hath
done
.
For
he
hath
set
a
testimonie
in
Iacob
,
and
put
a
lawe
in
Israel
:
which
he
commanded
our
Elders
to
make
knowne
to
their
Children
.
6.
That
the
after
generation
,
the
sonnes
which
should
be
borne
,
rising
vppe
,
might
declare
it
to
their
sonnes
.
7.
And
they
may
sette
their
hope
on
God
,
nor
might
forget
the
woorkes
of
the
strong
God
:
but
keepe
his
commandements
.
8.
Nor
that
they
bee
not
as
their
elders
,
a
stubborn
and
rebellious
generation
:
a
generation
which
hath
not
prepared
their
minde
,
and
whose
spirit
was
not
constant
towardes
the
strong
God
.
Instruction
out
of
the
scripture
,
is
by
the
dailie
reading
of
the
same
with
them
,
both
to
make
them
acquainted
with
the
course
of
them
,
so
that
they
may
marke
the
same
for
their
better
profiting
,
by
the
allegations
of
the
publike
ministery
,
also
to
refer
those
things
which
are
plaine
and
easie
,
or
which
they
haue
learned
from
the
publike
ministerie
,
vnto
such
plaine
instruction
as
they
instructed
,
may
vnderstand
&
know
how
to
bring
it
in
vse
.
[
2.
Tim.
3.15
.
Thou
hast
knowne
the
Scriptures
from
a
childe
]
which
can
not
be
spoken
of
a
thorow
knowledge
,
no
not
such
as
belongeth
to
the
olde
men
,
who
should
bee
sound
in
faith
:
much
lesse
such
as
belongeth
to
a
minister
:
but
such
as
this
,
in
being
made
acquainted
with
it
,
and
caused
to
marke
as
he
was
able
,
the
course
of
it
,
and
to
learne
for
vse
and
practise
,
such
as
his
parents
were
able
to
note
vnto
him
,
and
he
fit
to
receiue
by
dailie
practise
[
Deu.
6.6
.
And
let
these
words
which
I
command
thee
this
day
,
be
in
thy
heart
.
7
And
put
them
pearcinglie
into
thy
children
,
and
speake
of
them
,
when
thou
sittest
in
thine
house
,
when
thou
walkest
by
any
way
,
when
thou
liest
down
,
and
when
thou
risest
vp
.
8
Also
,
bind
them
for
a
signe
vpon
thine
hand
,
&
let
them
be
for
frontlets
between
thine
eies
.
9
Brieflie
,
write
them
on
the
postes
of
thine
house
,
&
on
thy
gates
.
]
Contrarie
to
this
is
,
first
,
that
they
are
vtterly
negligent
&
ignorant
how
they
shuld
doe
this
:
Then
,
that
some
presume
aboue
this
rule
,
and
goe
beyond
their
calling
:
&
especiallie
that
their
housholde
is
not
trained
by
this
meanes
,
nor
made
fit
for
the
publike
ministerie
,
&
to
amend
their
liues
by
such
Christian
exercises
.
Instruction
drawen
from
Gods
works
is
,
by
applying
the
works
of
God
,
past
or
present
,
to
mooue
them
the
better
to
confidence
,
and
trust
in
God
,
by
workes
of
his
mercie
:
to
feare
to
offend
God
:
by
works
of
his
justice
,
and
so
to
sowe
the
verie
seed
of
true
religion
and
good
conscience
in
them
.
[
Gen.
18.19
.
When
as
I
haue
knowen
him
,
shoulde
I
not
reveale
it
?
For
this
cause
,
that
he
may
commaund
his
children
&
houshold
after
him
,
that
they
keepe
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
by
exercising
justice
&
judgment
,
that
the
Lord
may
performe
vnto
Abraham
,
that
which
he
hath
promised
vnto
him
.
]
The
dutie
which
respecteth
the
publike
ministerie
,
is
Double
,
-
First
,
concerning
the
obeying
of
it
.
-
The
second
concerning
the
vse
of
it
First
concernig
the
obeying
of
it
,
they
must
(
if
it
be
possible
)
in
their
place
&
calling
,
adjoyn
them
to
a
set
ministerie
,
if
not
,
to
bestow
at
least
the
Sabboth
daies
,
yea
,
other
also
,
in
seeking
to
the
ministers
and
prophets
of
God
,
to
hear
the
word
of
God
.
This
is
manifest
,
first
:
Because
we
must
firste
seek
the
kingdom
of
God
;
wherof
this
is
a
part
,
[
Esa
32.1
.
Beholde
,
a
king
shall
rule
justlie
,
and
excellent
ones
shal
govern
according
to
the
rule
:
the
eies
of
them
who
see
shall
not
wink
,
but
the
eares
of
them
who
hear
,
shal
hearken
:
the
mind
of
the
hastie
shall
vnderstand
knowledge
,
and
the
tongue
of
the
stutterer
,
shall
readilie
speake
shining
thinges
.
When
Saviors
,
to
wit
,
ministers
of
the
doctrin
of
salvation
,
shall
ascende
in
the
mountaine
of
the
Lord
,
to
judge
the
mountain
of
Esau
,
the
kingdome
shall
bee
to
the
Lorde
.
Hobad
.
21.
Divers
administrations
,
but
one
Lord
.
1.
Cor.
12.
Wee
are
the
Embassadors
of
Christ
,
to
beseech
you
to
be
reconciled
.
2.
Cor.
5.
Secondly
,
it
is
the
ordinarie
meanes
to
beget
and
nourish
faith
in
vs
.
How
can
they
beleeue
,
except
they
hear
:
how
can
they
heare
,
without
a
Preacher
:
how
can
hee
preach
without
he
bee
sent
?
Rom.
10.
He
hath
given
Pastors
&
Doctors
,
for
the
gathering
together
of
the
church
the
worke
of
the
ministerie
,
and
building
them
vp
to
a
perfect
age
in
Christ
,
that
they
be
not
as
children
wavering
,
and
caried
about
with
everie
wind
of
doctrine
.
Ephe.
4.
Attend
to
reading
,
exhortation
and
doctrine
;
in
these
continue
,
in
these
things
bee
,
for
in
so
dooing
,
thou
shalt
saue
thy selfe
and
others
.
1.
Tim.
4.
]
Secondly
,
because
it
is
the
greatest
blessing
to
haue
it
,
and
the
greatest
plague
to
want
it
.
Iere.
23.
having
threatned
them
that
they
feed
not
the
people
,
he
saith
after
,
[
I
will
gather
the
rest
of
my
sheepe
out
of
all
the
land
whither
I
had
driven
them
,
and
I
will
bring
them
backe
vnto
their
sheepcots
,
where
they
shall
multiplie
and
increase
,
and
I
wil
set
over
them
Pastors
,
which
shall
feed
them
:
so
that
they
shal
feare
no
more
nor
shall
be
wanting
,
saith
the
Lord
.
Ier.
3.
I
will
bring
you
to
Sion
,
where
I
wil
giue
you
Pastors
after
my
hart
,
who
shal
feed
you
with
knowledg
and
vnderstanding
.
God
will
giue
you
indeed
the
bread
of
affliction
&
water
of
oppression
,
but
none
of
my
teachers
shall
,
bee
shut
vp
anie
more
in
a
corner
,
but
thy
eies
shall
see
thy
teachers
,
and
thy
eares
shall
heare
a
voice
behinde
vs
,
saying
,
Here
is
the
way
,
walk
in
it
.
Esa.
30.20
.
A
famine
of
breade
,
nor
a
thirste
of
water
,
but
hearing
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
&c.
Mat.
8.
But
when
he
saw
the
multitude
,
he
had
compassion
on
them
,
because
they
were
dispersed
and
scattered
abroad
as
sheep
having
no
Shepherd
;
Then
he
said
,
Surely
the
harvest
is
great
,
but
the
labourers
few
,
&c.
]
Which
sheweth
howe
miserable
they
are
which
want
this
benefite
:
It
alloweth
also
this
dutie
of
seeking
.
2.
King
.
4.22
.
And
he
said
,
wherefore
wilt
thou
goe
to
him
(
meaning
the
Prophet
)
to
day
?
It
is
neither
newe
Moone
nor
Sabboth
day
.
Which
sheweth
,
that
in
the
scarcitie
of
the
preaching
ministerie
,
they
went
on
those
dayes
to
the
Prophetes
to
heare
the
word
of
God
.
The
second
dutie
is
,
to
cause
them
to
doe
that
which
is
commanded
them
in
the
third
Commandement
to
that
purpose
.
Which
,
although
it
be
not
proper
to
this
place
yet
for
the
simpler
sort
,
it
is
thus
set
downe
.
First
,
to
prepare
themselues
to
the
preaching
of
the
worde
,
by
consideration
of
Gods
ordinance
and
promise
,
and
their
corruption
:
so
that
laying
aside
al
superfluitie
of
evil
,
that
they
may
with
all
meeknesse
receiue
the
word
.
Iam.
1.17
.
Luk.
8.8
.
Take
heed
therefore
howe
ye
heare
:
for
whosoever
hath
,
it
shall
be
given
vnto
him
,
and
who
so
hath
not
,
euen
that
which
he
seemeth
to
haue
,
shal
be
taken
from
him
:
And
for
the
Sacramentes
,
to
consider
Gods
institution
,
their
ministerie
,
his
mercie
in
Christ
,
their
faith
,
their
repentance
and
their
wants
:
and
so
seeking
the
assurance
of
grace
,
of
reconciliation
and
comfort
,
to
com
vnto
the
table
of
the
Lord.
[
1.
Cor.
11.28
.
But
let
everie
one
prooue
himselfe
,
and
so
let
him
eate
of
that
bread
,
and
drinke
of
that
cup.
Esa.
1.16
.
Wash
your selues
,
purifie
your selues
,
put
away
the
wickednesse
of
your
actions
,
and
cease
to
doe
evill
before
mine
eies
.
Esa.
66.2
.
But
vppon
him
doe
I
looke
that
is
poore
and
contrite
in
spirite
,
and
trembleth
at
my
words
.
Mat.
5.23
.
Therefore
if
thou
hast
brought
thy
gift
to
the
altar
,
and
there
remembrest
that
thy
brother
hath
ought
against
thee
.
24
Leaue
there
thy
gift
before
the
altar
,
&
go
thy
waies
:
First
,
bee
reconciled
to
thy
brother
,
and
then
come
and
offer
thy
gift
.
]
Secondly
,
in
the
workes
themselues
,
with
reverence
&
vnderstanding
to
heare
and
receiue
the
word
,
to
be
touched
according
to
the
matter
,
and
with
joy
and
assurance
of
fayth
receiue
solace
and
increase
of
grace
,
by
the
right
vse
of
the
Sacraments
;
and
after
,
to
cal
to
minde
and
try
by
the
Scripture
thinges
delivered
,
and
so
hold
fast
the
good
,
&
to
applie
the
comfort
of
the
sacraments
vnto
al
temptations
afterward
.
[
Psal.
78.2
.
Heare
my
doctrine
,
O
my
people
,
incline
thine
eare
to
the
wordes
of
my
mouth
.
Nehem.
8.10
.
After
Nehemiah
(
to
witte
,
the
Kinges
Embassadour
)
and
Ezra
the
Priest
and
Scribe
,
and
the
Levits
teaching
the
people
,
said
vnto
al
the
people
.
This
is
the
day
sanctified
vnto
the
Lord
your
God
:
mourne
not
,
neither
weepe
:
(
for
all
the
people
wept
when
they
hard
the
words
of
the
Law
)
1.
Thess.
1.5
.
Because
our
Gospel
abode
with
you
,
not
in
speach
only
,
but
also
in
power
:
both
in
the
holy
Ghost
,
as
also
with
much
sure
persuasion
,
as
ye
haue
knowne
what
maner
of
men
we
haue
bin
amongst
you
for
your
sakes
.
Math.
26.
And
when
they
had
song
a
Psalme
,
they
went
out
into
the
mount
Olivet
.
1.
Thess.
5.20
.
Quench
not
the
Spirit
:
Set
not
light
by
preaching
:
Trie
al
things
:
Hold
fast
that
which
is
good
.
]
For
obedience
of
life
,
it
behooveth
them
to
teach
them
,
call
on
them
,
and
see
them
do
this
which
they
learn
,
that
the
publike
ministerie
,
&
private
vse
of
the
word
be
not
contemned
,
neglected
,
vnprofitable
vnto
them
,
and
so
God
provoked
,
not
onely
against
their
familie
,
but
also
the
Church
of
which
they
are
.
Contrarie
to
this
,
is
,
that
men
both
themselues
and
their
families
goe
to
the
publike
ministerie
,
as
to
a
common
matter
,
let
it
fall
after
to
the
ground
,
without
any
looking
into
the
certaintie
of
doctrine
,
the
power
&
practise
of
it
;
and
some
with
the
ministerie
of
the
the
word
become
worse
,
both
they
and
their
housholdes
,
than
those
which
neuer
heard
it
.
[
Exod.
13.1
.
And
declare
vnto
thy
son
in
that
day
,
saying
:
For
this
hath
the
Lorde
done
these
thinges
vnto
me
,
when
I
went
out
of
Aegypt
.
9
So
shal
it
bee
vnto
thee
for
a
signe
vpon
thine
hand
,
&
for
a
monument
betweene
thine
eies
,
that
the
doctrine
of
the
Lord
may
be
in
thy
mouth
:
to
wit
,
that
the
Lord
with
a
strong
hand
brought
thee
out
of
Aegypt
.
]
Which
with
the
rest
of
the
law
sheweth
,
that
at
those
times
this
must
be
done
,
and
that
so
throughlie
,
that
this
worke
by
this
meanes
,
may
bee
a
liuelie
signe
,
and
the
doctrine
be
so
vnderstood
,
that
it
may
more
fruitfullie
and
liuelie
be
communicated
by
conference
one
to
another
.
Also
[
Act.
10.24
.
And
the
other
day
after
,
they
entred
into
Caesarea
.
And
Cornelius
waited
for
them
,
having
gathered
together
his
kinsmen
and
speciall
friendes
.
Nehem.
8.13
.
And
all
the
people
came
to
eate
and
drinke
,
and
to
sende
portions
,
and
to
make
great
joy
,
because
they
vnderstood
those
words
which
they
had
made
knowen
vnto
them
.
1.
King
.
13.31
.
And
it
came
to
passe
,
after
they
had
buried
him
;
that
he
gaue
commandement
vnto
his
sonnes
,
saying
;
When
I
shall
be
dead
,
burie
me
likewise
in
the
sepulchre
,
in
the
which
that
man
of
God
is
buried
:
place
my
bones
besides
his
bones
.
33.
For
surely
the
things
which
he
hath
foreshewed
by
the
worde
of
the
Lord
,
against
the
altar
which
is
at
Bethel
,
&
against
all
the
high
places
which
are
in
the
Cities
of
Schomron
,
shall
come
to
passe
.
Iob.
1.5
After
it
came
to
passe
,
when
they
had
finished
the
daies
of
the
banquet
,
that
Iob
sent
and
sanctified
them
,
and
rising
early
,
he
offered
a
sacrifice
according
to
the
number
of
them
al.
For
Iob
said
,
Peradventure
my
sonnes
haue
sinned
,
or
cursed
God
in
their
heart
.
So
Iob
did
every
of
those
daies
.
]
Which
sheweth
,
he
called
on
them
to
do
their
duties
,
in
sanctifying
them selues
and
their
families
,
and
preparing
them
according
to
the
manner
prescribed
.
The
duties
in
reforming
,
are
those
duties
wherby
they
must
labor
to
reform
everie
thing
amisse
,
which
is
espied
,
for
Gods
glorie
&
their
good
,
and
least
it
creepe
further
.
Contrarie
to
this
is
,
that
many
corruptions
are
not
accounted
of
,
that
they
are
winked
at
.
[
Iob.
1.5
Psal.
101.3.4.5
.
I
will
not
set
before
mine
eies
a
wicked
thing
,
I
hate
the
works
of
those
that
decline
,
it
shal
not
cleaue
vnto
me
.
A
froward
mind
shal
depart
from
me
:
I
wil
not
acknowledge
evill
.
That
tongue
that
privilie
hurteth
his
neighbor
,
I
will
cut
out
:
Him
that
is
proude
in
look
,
&
swelling
in
mind
I
cannot
suffer
]
The
rule
of
this
must
be
the
meaning
of
the
the
ten
commandements
,
which
because
it
is
necessarie
for
the
simple
,
though
not
so
proper
for
this
place
,
it
is
brieflie
set
downe
.
They
shal
suffer
none
in
their
house
vnrefourmed
:
which
[
a
](A00635-e1000-b)
a
Phil.
1.9.10
Col.
1.10
11.
either
in
judgment
is
known
to
erre
from
the
truth
of
the
worde
of
God
,
or
in
maners
,
from
the
practise
of
the
same
:
But
if
any
[
b
](A00635-e1010-b)
b
Command
.
1.
Ierem.
9.24
.
delight
in
the
ignorance
of
god
,
be
careles
to
approue
himselfe
as
one
that
[
c
](A00635-e1020-b)
c
Deut.
6.4.5.12
13.
Heb.
12.28
Gen
-
17.1
.
wholly
dependeth
on
him
,
loveth
him
,
feareth
him
,
reverenceth
him
,
laboreth
to
approue
al
his
waies
before
him
:
[
d
](A00635-e1030-b)
d
Command
.
2.
Deut.
12.31.32
Esa.
29
13.14
Math.
15.
Col.
2
23.
Psal.
●19
.
Psal.
26.8
.
Act.
●
.
42
.
If
any
be
given
to
idolatrie
,
superstition
,
&c.
and
careth
not
in
everie
part
of
the
worship
of
God
,
to
follow
his
revealed
wil
:
or
if
in
any
the
partes
commanded
,
he
appear
negligent
and
cold
.
[
e
](A00635-e1040-b)
e
Iohn
.
4.22
.
2.
King
18.4
.
Act
10.26
.
Act.
14.13
.
Exod.
33.24
.
Roman.
1.23
.
Hos.
2.27
.
Esa.
30.22
.
Or
to
put
them
to
any
other
vse
than
is
commanded
,
or
be
given
to
images
,
superstitious
monuments
,
customes
,
occasions
,
or
such
like
.
If
any
dishonor
the
name
of
God
,
either
[
f
](A00635-e1050-b)
f
Command
.
3.
Math.
5.34
.
Iam.
5.12
in
the
vnreverent
vsing
,
or
abusing
,
or
perverting
,
and
not
vsing
with
that
preparation
before
,
feeling
at
the
present
time
,
&
fruite
after
which
is
prescribed
,
his
titles
,
[
g
](A00635-e1060-b)
g
Act.
9
.
15·
Word
,
[
h
](A00635-e1070-b)
h
Genes.
●
.
2●
▪
Mal.
1.11.12
.
[
praep.
]
2.
Chron.
24.2
.
Eccles.
5.2
.
Gen.
24.5
.
Luk.
8
,
18.
Eccl.
5.1
▪
1.
Cor.
11.28
.
[
Feeling
]
2.
Chron
24.22
.
Ier.
4.2
.
1.
Thes.
2.13
Neh.
8
10.
Sacraments
,
[
i
](A00635-e1080-b)
i
〈…〉
[
fruit
]
Hebr.
6.16
.
1.
Thes.
5
20.
Act.
17.11
.
Psal.
●1.
9
.
works
,
And
if
any
[
k
](A00635-e1090-b)
k
Comm.
4
prophane
his
Sabboth
,
by
vain
pastimes
,
going
to
plaies
,
or
[
l
](A00635-e1100-b)
l
Esa.
58.13
.
Amos
8.5
.
giue
not
him self
to
the
exercises
appointed
on
that
day
,
out
of
the
word
:
[
m
](A00635-e1110-b)
m
Command
.
5.
Mark
.
7.10
Rom.
13.7
Rom.
1.31.32
.
1.
Tim.
5.8
.
If
any
neglect
especial
duties
towards
their
equals
,
[
n
](A00635-e1120-b)
n
Leuit.
19.32
Iob.
32.6
.
Rom.
12.6
.
1.
pet.
5
,
2.
superior
or
inferior
in
years
,
gifts
,
authothority
,
as
maisters
,
parents
,
ministers
,
servants
,
children
or
people
.
If
any
declare
not
a
conscience
to
fly
[
o
](A00635-e1130-b)
o
Comm.
6
Math.
5.21
22.
Levit.
19.17
.
Ex.
21.19
.
evil
,
anger
,
malice
,
contention
,
quarelling
,
fighting
,
or
any
hurting
of
the
person
of
a
man
,
either
in
soule
or
body
:
not
being
carefull
to
succour
the
same
according
to
his
calling
:
[
p
](A00635-e1140-b)
p
Comm.
7
Ephe.
5.3
.
Mat.
5.28
.
1.
pet.
4
,
Iob
31.1
.
If
any
be
found
▪
vnchast
,
in
body
,
words
,
countenance
or
gesture
:
vntemperat
in
diet
,
in
apparel
dissolute
,
not
caring
to
maintaine
the
contrary
holines
in
himself
and
others
:
[
q
](A00635-e1150-b)
q
Comm.
8
Exod.
26.14.15
1.
Thes.
4.4
If
any
care
not
for
the
goodes
of
another
man
,
but
by
falshood
,
flatterie
,
oppression
,
&c.
diminish
the
same
.
[
r
](A00635-e1160-b)
r
Comm.
9.
Ephe.
4.28
.
pro.
28.19
.
If
he
be
negligent
in
increasing
of
his
own
,
by
honest
&
lawful
means
:
if
he
mispend
it
at
cardes
,
dice
,
gaming
,
&c.
[
s
](A00635-e1170-b)
s
Com.
10.
psal.
15.3
.
Tit.
3.
1.
Cor.
13.4
pro
25.13
.
If
any
care
not
to
maintaine
the
good
name
of
others
,
but
bee
given
vnto
vnnecessarie
blasing
of
other
mens
infirmities
,
by
lying
,
slandering
,
backbiting
,
tanting
,
&c.
[
t
](A00635-e1180-b)
t
Iam.
1.23
Gal.
5.24
.
If
any
shewe
himself
careles
to
restrain
the
motions
,
&
intisements
vnto
sin
,
&
the
lusts
of
the
same
:
Then
they
shall
vse
the
means
following
to
redresse
them
.
The
dueties
which
are
to
be
applied
to
this
rule
,
are
these
:
-
Those
which
they
must
do
by
themselues
.
-
Those
which
they
must
procure
to
be
done
by
others
.
[
Iam.
5.15
.
And
the
prayer
of
faith
shall
saue
the
sick
,
and
the
Lord
shal
raise
him
vp
:
and
if
he
haue
committed
sinnes
,
they
shall
be
forgiuen
him
:
]
As
this
must
be
done
for
him
in
sicknes
,
so
in
health
:
&
as
in
this
,
so
in
any
other
of
the
like
nature
.
The
dueties
they
must
do
by
themselues
,
must
haue
two
properties
:
-
They
must
bee
done
with
wisedom
,
fit
for
those
duties
.
-
Patiencie
fit
.
Wisedom
is
,
that
the
causes
may
be
thorowly
sifted
,
&
soundly
reproued
out
of
the
worde
of
God
.
According
vnto
this
wisedome
also
,
vntill
a
fitter
occasion
,
this
duetie
may
bee
lette
passe
,
and
with
keeping
the
authoritie
of
the
chiefe
of
the
familie
,
bee
winked
at
for
a
time
.
[
Eccles.
7.21
.
Applie
not
thy
minde
to
all
the
wordes
that
are
spoken
,
seeing
thou
oughtest
not
to
heir
thy
servaunt
cursing
thee
.
22.
For
also
,
many
times
thy
minde
is
priuie
that
thou
hast
cursed
others
.
Prou.
20.21
.
Hee
which
bringeth
vp
his
servants
delicatlie
,
shall
in
the
end
be
depriued
of
his
Children
.
]
Patience
fit
for
it
is
,
with
keeping
the
authoritie
of
the
chiefe
of
the
familie
,
to
heare
what
can
be
alledged
,
and
by
equitie
also
,
to
allowe
or
dissallowe
the
same
.
Contrary
to
which
is
,
hastines
without
discretion
,
&
making
the
matter
plaine
,
that
the
conscience
may
be
touched
for
the
fault
.
Also
pride
not
to
heare
any
excuse
or
defence
deliuered
in
duetie
,
submission
and
obedience
of
child
or
servaunt
.
Finallie
bitternesse
,
which
may
provoke
wrath
rather
then
cause
amendement
[
Collos.
3.21
.
Fathers
,
provoke
not
your
children
to
wrath
,
least
they
bee
discouraged
.
Iob.
31.13
.
If
I
contemned
the
cause
of
my
seruaunt
or
mine
handmaid
when
they
pleaded
with
me
.
14.
For
what
shoulde
I
doe
,
if
the
strong
God
should
rise
?
or
if
he
shuld
visite
,
what
should
I
answere
him
?
Nomb.
22.26
After
the
Angell
of
the
Lord
went
forwarde
,
&
stoode
in
a
narrowe
place
,
where
there
was
no
place
to
decline
,
either
to
the
right
hand
or
to
the
left
.
27.
And
when
the
Asse
seeing
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
God
,
lay
downe
vnder
Baalam
,
Balaam
being
kindled
with
wrath
,
smote
the
Asse
with
his
staffe
.
28.
And
the
Lorde
opened
the
mouth
of
the
Asse
,
which
said
vnto
Baalam
:
what
haue
I
done
vnto
thee
,
that
thou
hast
smitten
me
nowe
three
times
?
Baalam
said
vnto
the
Asse
,
because
thou
hast
mocked
me
.
I
woulde
there
were
a
sworde
in
my
hand
,
for
euen
nowe
would
I
kill
thee
.
Ephe.
6.
And
ye
maisters
do
the
same
things
towards
them
,
letting
passe
threatnings
:
knowing
also
that
your
maister
is
in
heauen
,
neither
that
there
is
respect
of
persons
with
him
.
]
And
these
are
the
properties
of
those
duties
.
The
divers
sortes
are
,
-
Rebuke
.
-
Correction
.
[
Prou.
22.15
.
The
foolishnes
which
is
bound
vnto
the
hart
of
a
Childe
,
the
rodde
of
instruction
will
remoue
farre
from
him
.
Prou.
23.13
.
Withdraw
not
correction
from
thy
son
,
when
as
thou
shalt
strike
him
with
the
rodde
,
he
shall
not
die
thereof
.
14.
Strike
him
with
the
rod
,
and
thou
shalt
deliuer
his
soul
from
the
graue
.
Prou.
20.30
.
Horscombes
are
for
the
evil
man
,
blewnes
,
wounds
,
and
stripes
,
pearcing
throgh
the
inner
partes
of
the
bellie
.
Prou.
29.15
.
The
rod
and
rebuke
giueth
wisdome
,
but
the
child
let
alone
to
himself
,
shameth
his
mother
.
]
Rebuke
is
a
sharp
,
admonition
to
take
heed
of
the
euill
reprooued
aright
,
as
is
gathered
out
of
that
before
.
Correction
is
,
when
with
a
sharpe
rebuk
of
instruction
,
punishment
is
inflicted
or
laid
vpon
the
offender
,
according
to
their
discretion
,
consideration
being
had
of
the
fault
,
&
all
circumstances
of
the
same
.
Yet
if
this
at
any
time
,
for
some
causes
,
be
omitted
,
a
greter
is
to
be
threatened
and
performed
,
when
they
shall
next
deserue
the
same
.
[
Prou.
19.19
.
Be
thou
greate
in
the
fervencie
of
anger
,
in
forgiuing
the
faulte
,
saying
,
that
if
thou
shalt
deliuer
him
,
thou
wilt
further
punishe
him
afterwarde
.
]
Contrary
to
this
,
is
too
much
lenitie
,
also
immoderate
correction
.
[
Prou.
19.
The
rod
and
rebuke
giueth
wisedome
,
but
a
sonne
permitted
to
himselfe
,
shamed
his
mother
.
Prou.
29.16
.
Chastise
thy
childe
,
and
he
shall
bring
thee
rest
,
he
shall
delight
thy
soule
.
Prou.
29.19
.
A
servaunt
is
not
chastised
with
wordes
,
&c.
]
That
which
they
must
procure
to
bee
done
by
other
,
is
,
that
when
the
former
meanes
will
not
serue
,
they
do
according
to
S.
Iames
his
rule
,
send
for
the
elders
of
the
Churche
,
that
they
may
by
new
admonitions
,
rebukes
,
and
censures
of
the
Church
,
draw
them
to
repentance
:
and
if
that
serue
not
,
to
bring
them
to
the
Magistrate
,
and
so
(
those
which
they
may
)
to
discharge
them
from
the
familie
,
vnlesse
they
amend
:
and
those
which
they
may
not
,
to
kepe
them
in
such
order
,
till
God
or
the
common-wealth
cut
them
of
.
Iam.
5.15
.
And
the
praier
of
fayth
shall
saue
the
sicke
:
and
the
Lorde
shall
raise
him
vp
:
and
if
hee
haue
committed
sinnes
,
they
shal
be
forgiven
him
.
Mat.
18.16
.
But
if
he
shal
not
hear
thee
,
take
yet
with
thee
,
one
or
two
,
that
of
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
witnesses
,
the
whole
matter
may
be
confirmed
.
Deut.
21.18
.
If
any
man
shall
haue
a
stubburne
and
rebellious
sonne
,
which
hearkeneth
not
vnto
the
voice
of
his
father
,
nor
to
the
voice
of
his
mother
,
although
they
haue
chastised
him
,
yet
he
hearkeneth
not
vnto
them
.
19.
At
length
his
father
and
his
mother
taking
him
,
let
them
bring
him
to
the
Elders
of
their
Cittie
,
and
to
the
gate
of
their
place
:
20.
And
let
them
say
vnto
the
elders
of
their
Cittie
:
This
our
sonne
is
stubburne
and
rebellious
,
he
hearkeneth
not
vnto
our
voice
,
hee
is
a
riotous
person
,
and
a
drunkard
.
21.
Then
lette
all
the
Citizens
overwhelme
him
with
stones
,
that
he
may
die
,
and
take
away
that
evill
out
of
the
middest
of
thee
,
that
al
the
Israelites
may
heare
and
feare
.
Psal.
101.7
He
that
worketh
deceit
,
shall
not
dwell
within
mine
house
:
he
that
speaketh
lies
shall
not
be
established
before
mine
eies
.
]
And
hitherto
of
the
first
sort
of
duties
concerning
Christian
holinesse
in
the
familie
.
The
other
,
concerning
the
thinges
of
this
life
,
is
,
convenientlie
to
provide
the
necessarie
things
of
this
life
,
as
that
they
haue
convenient
clothing
,
food
,
rest
,
&
(
if
on
certain
causes
need
be
)
recreation
[
1.
Tim.
5.8
.
But
if
any
man
provide
not
for
his
,
&
especially
those
of
his
house
,
he
hath
denied
his
faith
,
and
is
worse
than
an
infidell
.
Pro.
31.21
.
She
feareth
not
for
her
familie
because
of
the
snow
,
for
all
her
family
is
cloathed
with
double
cloakes
.
Pro.
12.9
.
The
juste
man
regardeth
the
life
of
his
beast
,
but
the
compassions
of
the
wicked
,
are
the
compassions
of
the
cruell
.
]
And
then
much
more
the
maister
must
care
for
the
servantes
,
that
they
may
haue
even
that
refreshing
and
ease
which
is
meete
.
And
thus
much
for
the
generall
duties
,
and
of
their
speciall
duties
toward
those
which
shal
be
continually
,
or
ordinarily
vnder
their
government
in
the
family
.
Now
followeth
the
other
,
which
is
the
entertainment
of
straungers
:
whose
property
is
,
the
loue
of
entertaining
of
guestes
.
[
1.
Tim.
3.2
.
Therfore
a
Bishop
must
be
vnreprooueable
,
the
husbande
of
one
wife
,
watching
,
sober
,
modest
,
given
to
hospitalitie
,
&c.
Heb.
13.2
.
Bee
not
vnmindefull
of
entertaining
guestes
:
for
hereby
certain
vnawares
haue
entertained
Angelles
.
1.
Pet.
Be
harberous
one
towards
another
,
without
grudging
.
]
The
first
duty
required
of
this
worke
is
,
a
liberall
and
chearful
ministring
of
protection
&
al
things
which
serue
for
the
necessity
&
comfort
of
this
life
,
as
is
meete
for
the
abilitie
of
them
which
receiue
,
and
the
condition
of
those
who
are
received
.
[
Gen.
18.2
.
For
when
lifting
vp
his
eies
he
looked
,
behold
three
men
stood
before
him
,
whome
whilest
he
saw
,
hee
runneth
to
meete
them
from
the
doore
of
the
Tent
,
and
bowed
himselfe
to
the
earth
.
And
he
said
:
My
Lorde
:
If
now
I
haue
found
favour
in
thine
eies
,
passe
not
I
pray
thee
from
thy
servant
.
4
Let
there
now
bee
taken
a
litle
water
,
&
wash
your
feet
,
&
fit
downe
vnder
this
tree
.
5
In
the
meane
time
,
I
will
take
and
bring
a
morsell
of
bread
,
and
refresh
your
heart
,
afterward
ye
shall
go
forwarde
,
seeing
for
this
cause
you
passe
by
your
servant
:
which
said
:
Do
so
as
thou
hast
spoken
.
6
Therfore
Abraham
going
hastily
into
the
tent
vnto
Sara
,
said
:
Make
readie
at
once
three
measures
of
corne
:
Take
fine
meale
,
knead
it
,
&
make
cakes
baked
vnder
the
ashes
.
7
But
Abraham
running
to
the
heard
,
tooke
a
sucking
calfe
,
tender
and
good
,
and
gaue
it
to
a
servant
,
which
made
hast
to
prepare
it
.
8
Therfore
taking
butter
and
milk
,
and
the
calf
which
he
had
prepared
,
he
set
them
before
them
,
who
did
eat
,
he
standing
by
them
vnder
the
same
tree
,
Gen.
19.1
.
And
those
two
Angels
comming
vnto
Sodome
in
the
evening
.
Lot
sat
at
the
gate
of
Sodom
:
whom
when
Lot
saw
,
he
rising
went
to
meet
them
,
&
bowed
himselfe
with
his
face
to
the
ground
.
2
And
he
said
:
Behold
now
my
Lords
,
turn
I
pray
you
into
the
hous
of
your
servant
,
and
wash
your
feete
,
The
other
is
,
as
occasion
serveth
,
mutuallie
to
edifie
one
another
,
by
calling
to
minde
Gods
workes
,
mutual
instructions
and
exhortations
:
Also
by
bringing
them
to
the
publik
seruice
of
God
,
and
causing
them
to
keep
with
them
the
Sabboth
,
as
appeareth
by
the
example
aboue
,
Rom.
1.10
Alwaies
in
my
praiers
beseeching
,
that
(
if
by
any
means
)
at
length
a
prosperous
iourney
by
the
wil
of
God
might
be
giuen
me
to
come
vnto
you
.
11.
For
I
long
to
see
you
,
that
I
might
impart
to
you
a
spirituall
gift
,
that
you
may
be
established
.
Contrarie
to
this
,
is
nigardlines
,
such
as
was
in
Nabal
,
in
receiving
of
guests
.
Also
suffring
God
to
be
dishonored
,
his
word
or
Sabboth
neglected
,
or
any
such
abuse
to
be
commited
by
their
guests
,
and
not
labor
by
good
means
to
amend
them
,
or
remoue
them
from
the
familie
.
And
hitherto
of
the
chiefe
of
the
family
,
and
their
duties
,
as
are
generall
to
all
.
Now
for
the
most
part
,
the
chief
of
the
familie
are
maried
folke
,
and
so
in
common
,
the
governours
of
the
house
.
They
are
called
maried
folkes
,
because
of
the
bande
of
mariage
.
Mariage
is
that
joyning
of
one
man
&
one
woman
together
by
the
covenant
of
God
,
that
they
may
be
one
flesh
vntill
they
end
their
life
.
[
Gen.
2.24
.
Therefore
shall
man
leaue
his
father
&
his
mother
,
and
cleaue
to
his
wife
,
and
they
shal
be
one
flesh
.
Levit.
18.18
.
Take
not
one
woman
vnto
another
to
vexe
her
,
by
vncovering
the
shame
of
her
that
is
maried
vppon
this
,
in
her
life
.
Pro.
2.17
.
Which
forsaketh
the
guide
of
her
youth
,
and
forgetteth
the
covenant
of
her
God
Malach.
2.14
.
But
you
say
,
Wherefore
?
Because
the
Lord
hath
witnessed
between
thee
and
the
wife
of
thy
youth
,
against
whom
thou
doest
vnfaithfully
:
yet
she
is
thy
companion
&
wife
covenanted
vnto
thee
.
1.
Cor.
7.30
.
The
wife
is
bound
by
the
law
,
as
long
as
her
husband
liveth
,
but
if
her
husband
be
dead
,
she
is
free
to
marie
vnto
whom
shee
will
,
onely
in
the
Lord
.
Rom.
7.1
.
Know
ye
not
brethren
(
for
I
speak
to
them
that
knowe
the
law
)
that
the
law
doth
beare
rule
over
a
man
as
long
as
hee
liveth
?
2.
For
the
woman
being
subject
vnto
the
man
being
aliue
,
is
bound
by
the
law
:
but
if
her
husband
be
dead
,
she
is
delivered
from
the
law
of
the
man
.
3.
Therefore
whilest
the
man
liveth
,
she
shall
be
called
an
adultresse
,
if
she
becom
another
mans
but
if
her
husband
be
dead
,
she
is
free
from
the
law
,
that
she
is
not
an
adulteresse
,
thogh
she
become
another
mans
.
]
To
be
one
flesh
,
by
a
part
put
for
the
whole
,
is
that
most
near
and
holy
society
with
the
power
and
vse
of
the
bodies
one
of
another
in
purity
,
whereby
the
man
in
an
especiall
manner
is
become
the
head
of
the
wife
,
and
the
wife
another
help
to
the
husband
likewise
.
[
Gen.
2.28
.
And
the
Lord
said
:
It
is
not
good
that
the
man
shoulde
be
alone
,
I
wil
make
him
an
help
meet
for
him
.
Pro.
2
17.
Which
forsaketh
the
guide
of
her
youh
,
&
forgetteth
the
covenant
of
her
God
.
Math.
19.9
.
Therefore
they
are
no
more
two
,
but
one
flesh
:
That
therefore
which
God
hath
ioyned
together
,
let
no
man
seperate
.
Ephes.
5.21
.
Therefore
shall
man
leaue
father
and
mother
,
and
shall
bee
ioyned
to
his
wife
,
and
they
which
were
two
,
shal
become
one
flesh
.
]
Therefore
,
in
the
whol
government
of
the
familie
,
-
The
husband
is
the
chiefe
,
or
fore-governour
.
-
The
wife
is
a
fellowe
helper
.
To
be
a
fore-governour
is
,
in
the
whole
administration
of
houshold
government
,
to
be
over
all
persons
and
matters
in
the
house
,
and
even
the
wife
,
1.
Tim.
3.5
.
For
if
any
man
knoweth
not
how
to
governe
his
owne
house
,
how
shal
he
care
for
the
Church
of
God
?
And
to
looke
as
the
chief
owner
,
to
al
revenews
,
&
the
estate
of
the
good
things
of
this
life
;
especially
,
to
care
for
the
keeping
&
increasing
of
it
.
Diligently
know
the
estate
of
thy
heardes
,
&c.
Prov.
27.23
.
To
be
a
fellow
helper
,
is
,
to
yeeld
help
to
her
husband
,
especially
at
home
,
in
all
the
matters
of
the
familie
.
[
1.
Tim.
5.14
.
I
wil
therfore
,
that
the
yonger
women
marie
,
and
bring
forth
children
,
and
gouerne
the
house
,
and
giue
no
occasion
vnto
the
adversarie
,
to
speake
evil
.
Tit.
2.5
.
That
they
be
temperate
,
pure
,
tarying
at
home
,
good
,
subject
to
their
husbands
,
least
that
the
word
of
God
be
blasphemed
.
Iudg.
5.24
.
Blessed
be
Iahel
the
wife
of
Ghebar
the
Kenite
,
before
all
women
which
abide
in
the
tents
.
Pro.
31.5
.
Who
shall
find
a
woman
of
strength
,
seeing
her
price
farre
exceedeth
the
Carbu●cles
?
12.
She
doth
him
good
,
&
not
evil
,
all
the
daies
of
her
life
.
Gen.
18.6
.
Therefore
Abraham
going
hastily
into
the
tent
vnto
Sarah
,
said
:
Make
ready
at
once
,
three
measures
of
corn
,
take
fine
meale
,
kneade
it
,
and
make
cakes
baked
vnder
the
ashes
,
&c.
]
Contrarie
to
which
is
,
that
we
keepe
not
authority
and
chiefdome
in
all
matters
:
that
women
vsurp
any
part
of
it
:
that
they
be
given
to
gadding
,
&
to
meddle
with
matters
not
fit
for
their
labor
&
travel
.
1.
Tim.
5.
They
will
go
from
house
,
&c.
Pro.
7.11
.
Her
feet
dwell
not
in
the
house
.
The
dutyes
of
maried
folk
in
the
familie
,
are
of
two
sorts
,
-
First
,
mutuall
.
-
Then
towardes
others
.
Pro.
31.12.15
.
Who
shal
find
a
strong
woman
,
when
as
her
price
exceedeth
the
Carbuncles
?
And
rising
whilest
it
is
yet
night
,
she
giveth
food
to
her
house
,
and
a
taske
vnto
her
maides
.
Mutual
duties
,
are
those
which
are
to
be
performed
one
to
another
of
them
.
They
are
-
Common
to
both
.
-
Proper
to
each
.
[
Exod.
21.10
.
If
he
shall
take
another
vnto
himself
,
let
him
not
diminish
her
food
,
her
clothing
,
&
benevolence
due
vnto
her
.
Tit.
2.3
.
Likewise
vnto
the
old
women
,
that
they
weare
such
apparell
as
may
become
holines
,
not
slanderers
,
not
given
to
much
wine
,
but
teachers
of
honest
things
.
4.
That
they
may
make
the
yong
women
wise
,
that
they
may
loue
their
husbands
and
children
.
5.
That
they
may
bee
temperate
&
chast
,
tarying
at
home
,
good
,
subject
to
their
husbands
,
that
the
word
of
God
be
not
blasphemed
.
]
Common
to
both
,
is
that
which
both
owe
to
each
other
,
and
it
is
dwelling
together
Mutual
good
proceedinges
from
thence
.
[
1.
Cor.
7.12
.
If
any
brother
haue
an
vnbeleeving
wife
,
and
she
be
content
to
dwell
with
him
,
let
him
not
forsake
her
.
13.
And
the
wife
which
hath
an
vnbeleeving
husband
,
which
is
content
to
dwel
with
her
,
let
her
not
forsak
him
]
Dwelling
together
,
is
to
be
ordinarilie
in
a
dwelling
place
,
for
the
better
perfourmance
of
each
other
mutuall
duties
.
[
Math.
1.18
.
For
his
mother
Marie
was
betrothed
to
Ioseph
,
before
they
came
together
,
shee
was
founde
with
childe
by
the
holie
Ghost
.
1.
Cor.
7.10
.
And
to
the
maried
I
command
,
not
I
,
but
the
Lord
:
Let
not
the
wife
seperat
her selfe
from
her
husband
.
But
to
the
remnant
I
say
,
and
not
the
Lord
,
if
any
brother
haue
an
vnbeleeving
wife
,
&
she
be
content
to
dwell
with
him
,
let
him
not
forsake
her
.
13.
And
the
wife
which
hath
an
vnbeleeving
husband
,
which
is
content
to
dwell
with
her
,
let
her
not
forsake
him
.
1.
Pet.
3.7
.
Likewise
let
the
men
dwell
together
,
as
becommeth
them
that
haue
knowledge
,
giving
honor
vnto
the
womans
vessell
,
as
to
the
weaker
,
that
when
as
ye
be
heires
jointlie
,
of
the
grace
of
life
,
your
praiers
be
not
interrupted
.
Ruth
.
4.11
.
Vnto
whom
al
the
people
that
were
in
the
gate
,
&
the
Elders
said
,
we
are
witnesses
:
the
Lord
make
this
woman
which
shal
come
into
thine
house
,
like
vnto
Rahel
&
Leah
,
which
both
,
did
build
the
house
of
Israell
,
and
get
thou
the
riches
of
Ephrata
,
and
let
the
name
of
Bethlehem
be
renowmed
.
12.
Let
thine
house
be
as
the
house
of
Peretz
whom
Thamar
bare
vnto
Iudah
,
of
that
seed
which
the
lord
shal
giue
thee
of
this
maid
]
Yet
the
Scripture
alloweth
vppon
necessarie
occasion
of
warfar
,
service
to
the
common
wealth
,
church
,
or
necessarie
affaires
of
their
own
,
somtimes
a
long
absence
.
[
Deut.
20.7
.
What
man
soever
hath
espoused
a
wife
,
and
yet
hath
not
maried
her
,
let
him
go
and
return
to
his
house
,
that
he
die
not
in
this
battell
,
and
another
man
marie
her
.
8.
And
let
the
Governors
proceed
further
to
speake
vnto
the
people
:
What
man
is
he
that
is
soft
and
fearefull
in
heart
,
let
him
depart
and
returne
to
his
house
,
that
he
make
not
the
hearts
of
his
brethren
to
melte
as
doth
his
heart
.
9.
Then
when
the
Governors
shall
cease
to
speake
vnto
the
people
,
they
shal
make
princes
of
bandes
of
warre
,
in
the
heads
of
the
people
.
2.
Sam.
11.11
.
And
Vriah
saide
vnto
David
:
The
Arke
,
and
Israel
,
and
Iuda
abide
in
the
tentes
,
and
Ioab
my
Lord
,
and
the
servantes
of
my
Lord
,
haue
their
Tents
in
the
plain
field
,
and
should
I
enter
into
mine
house
to
eate
and
drinke
,
and
lie
with
my
wife
?
As
thou
livest
,
and
as
thy
soule
liveth
,
I
wil
not
do
this
thing
.
Pro.
17.19
.
For
mine
husband
is
not
at
home
,
hee
is
gone
a
farre
jorney
,
at
the
appointed
day
he
wil
returne
againe
.
]
Contrarie
to
this
,
is
the
ordinarie
abuse
and
negligence
of
this
dutie
,
which
bringeth
manifolde
inconueniences
.
The
mutual
good
,
proceeding
from
dwelling
together
,
is
that
which
consisteth
in
a
sweet
communicating
of
the
persons
and
goods
,
for
the
mutuall
necessitie
and
consolation
one
of
another
[
1.
Cor.
7.3
.
Let
the
husband
giue
vnto
the
wife
due
benevolence
,
and
likewise
the
wife
vnto
the
husband
.
4.
The
wife
hath
not
power
over
her
owne
bodie
,
but
the
husband
:
and
likewise
the
husband
hath
not
power
over
his
own
bodie
,
but
the
wife
.
5.
Defraud
not
one
another
,
vnlesse
it
be
by
consent
for
a
time
,
that
ye
may
applie
your selues
to
fasting
&
praier
,
&
come
together
againe
,
least
Sathan
tempt
you
for
your
incontinencie
.
It
is
not
good
for
man
to
be
alone
.
Genes.
2.
]
Here
also
must
be
considered
,
the
parts
of
this
dutie
:
first
,
due
benevolence
,
which
is
the
honorable
possession
of
their
vessels
in
holinesse
one
towards
another
,
for
avoiding
of
sin
,
bringing
forth
a
seede
of
God
,
and
the
honest
and
proper
delight
,
which
ought
to
bee
betweene
the
man
and
the
wife
.
[
Hebr.
13.4
.
Mariage
is
honorable
among
all
men
,
and
the
bed
vndefiled
:
but
whoremongers
,
and
adulterers
,
God
shall
condemne
.
Mala.
2.14
.
And
ye
say
,
wherefore
?
Because
the
Lord
hath
witnessed
between
thee
and
the
wife
of
thy
youth
,
against
whome
thou
dost
vnfaithfully
,
whereas
she
is
thy
companion
,
and
joyned
in
covenant
vnto
thee
.
Esa.
62.7
.
As
when
a
young
man
marieth
a
virgin
,
when
thy
children
doe
marie
wiues
,
as
in
the
joy
(
I
say
)
of
the
bridegrome
with
the
bride
,
so
shall
the
Lord
rejoice
with
thee
.
Genes.
26.8
.
And
it
came
to
passe
,
when
they
had
bene
there
many
daies
,
that
Abimileck
,
king
of
the
Philistims
,
looked
by
the
window
,
and
saw
that
,
behold
,
Isaak
played
with
Rebekka
his
wife
,
wherfore
calling
Isaak
,
he
said
to
him
:
Surely
,
behold
she
is
thy
wife
.
Pro.
5.18
.
Let
thy
fountaine
bee
blessed
,
and
rejoice
with
the
wife
of
thy
youth
.
19.
Let
her
be
as
the
loving
Hind
,
and
pleasant
wilde
goate
:
let
her
breastes
satisfie
thee
at
all
times
,
and
wander
in
her
loue
continuallie
.
20
And
wherefore
shouldest
thou
wander
my
son
with
a
strange
woman
,
or
imbrace
the
bosome
of
a
stranger
?
]
Contrarie
to
this
is
,
the
abuse
of
their
libertie
between
themselues
,
communicating
that
which
is
proper
to
the
husband
,
to
other
,
in
whoring
,
dancing
,
vncomely
familiaritie
with
other
.
The
second
is
,
their
mutual
helpe
or
labour
one
towards
another
,
in
word
,
deed
,
and
communicating
of
good
things
,
for
the
mutual
norishing
one
of
another
.
[
Ephes.
5.29
.
For
no
man
ever
hated
his
owne
flesh
,
but
nourisheth
&
cherisheth
it
,
as
Christ
also
doth
the
Church
.
Pro.
31.28
.
Her
children
do
rise
,
and
call
her
blessed
,
her
husband
also
doth
praise
her
,
saying
;
Many
women
haue
done
stoutly
,
but
thou
exceedest
them
all
.
]
And
these
are
the
common
duties
of
one
towards
another
:
the
proper
do
follow
:
They
are
duties
one
of
them
in
severall
to
another
.
They
are
of
the
-
Husband
to
the
wife
.
-
Wife
to
the
husband
.
[
Ephes.
5.33
.
But
also
particularly
,
everie
one
so
loue
his
wife
as
himselfe
,
and
let
the
wife
feare
her
husband
.
]
The
proper
duties
of
the
husband
are
,
-
A
proper
care
for
his
wife
.
-
The
applying
of
the
generall
dutie
of
all
men
towards
their
wiues
.
[
1.
Pet.
3.7
.
Likewise
let
men
dwell
together
with
them
:
giving
honor
vnto
the
womans
vessel
,
as
vnto
the
weaker
,
seeing
that
ye
are
heires
together
of
the
grace
of
life
,
that
your
prayers
be
not
hindered
.
]
The
proper
care
for
the
wife
is
,
to
cover
her
,
that
is
,
to
provide
all
thinges
meete
for
a
mate
so
neerely
joyned
in
full
blessing
to
him
,
and
thus
according
to
their
condition
,
to
giue
honour
to
her
,
as
the
fittest
for
him
,
in
heauen
&
in
earth
,
with
a
patient
covering
or
bearing
of
her
infirmities
.
[
1.
Pet.
3.7
.
Exod.
21.
If
hee
shall
take
another
vnto
him
,
let
him
not
diminish
her
foode
,
her
cloathing
and
benevolence
due
vnto
her
.
Gene.
30.16
.
And
vnto
Sarah
he
said
,
Behold
,
I
haue
given
a
thousand
Cicles
of
silver
vnto
thy
brother
:
behold
,
he
is
the
covering
of
thine
eies
amongst
all
that
are
with
thee
:
Let
it
be
knowen
amongst
all
,
and
be
thou
instructed
.
Ruth
.
3.9
.
Vnto
whom
he
said
:
who
art
thou
?
which
said
:
I
am
Ruth
thy
handmaid
:
that
thou
maist
spreade
thy
wing
over
thine
handmaid
,
because
thou
art
the
kinsman
.
Esa.
3
28.
In
that
day
shall
seven
women
take
hold
of
one
man
,
saying
:
We
will
eate
our
owne
meate
,
and
put
on
our
owne
cloathes
:
onely
that
wee
may
be
called
by
thy
name
:
Take
away
our
reproch
.
The
applying
of
the
general
dutie
of
al
men
,
in
regard
of
care
towards
his
wife
,
is
,
when
in
a
special
maner
,
the
image
of
Gods
glorie
and
wisdome
,
doth
shine
in
the
government
of
the
husband
towards
his
wife
,
&
the
glorie
which
God
hath
in
the
same
,
shineth
in
the
honor
and
glory
which
the
man
in
al
thinges
taketh
from
the
wife
.
[
1.
Cor.
11.3
.
I
wil
that
you
knowe
,
that
Christ
is
the
heade
of
every
man
,
and
the
man
the
womans
head
,
&
God
is
Christs
head
.
7.
For
the
man
ought
not
to
cover
his
head
,
because
he
is
the
image
&
glory
of
God
,
but
the
woman
is
the
glorie
of
the
man
.
8.
For
the
man
is
not
of
the
woman
,
but
the
woman
of
the
man
,
&c.
]
Contrary
to
this
is
,
when
men
are
vndiscreet
,
childish
,
fond
,
lose
their
authoritie
,
or
keepe
it
not
,
but
also
their
hardnesse
,
bitternes
,
want
of
wisdom
in
framing
them
to
perfection
in
obedience
.
The
proper
duties
of
the
wife
,
are
,
-
Recompence
of
her
husbands
care
-
The
applying
of
that
general
duty
of
al
women
in
regard
of
men
,
in
peculiar
maner
to
him
which
is
called
,
to
haue
him
that
covering
of
her
eies
before
al
men
.
The
recompence
of
the
husbands
care
is
,
by
obeying
him
in
all
good
things
,
and
by
her
advise
,
sweet
counsel
,
labor
and
travell
,
to
be
a
confort
and
help
vnto
him
.
[
Pro.
31.11
.
The
soul
of
her
husband
doth
trust
her
,
and
the
spoiles
do
not
faile
.
12.
She
doth
him
good
,
and
not
evil
all
the
daies
of
her
life
.
13.
She
seeketh
woolle
or
flax
,
&
maketh
it
for
the
pleasure
of
her
husband
.
14.
She
is
like
to
the
marchants
ships
,
she
bringeth
meat
from
far
.
17.
Shee
girdeth
her
loines
with
strength
,
&
confirmeth
her
armes
.
She
tasting
her
merchandize
to
bee
good
,
her
candle
is
not
put
out
by
night
.
She
putteth
her
handes
to
the
wharue
,
and
her
maides
do
hold
the
spindle
.
]
The
labor
is
double
-
Either
in
matters
of
this
life
:
or
-
Christian
holines
.
Pro.
31.26
.
She
openeth
her
mouth
wisely
,
and
the
doctrine
of
mercie
sitteth
on
her
tongue
.
28.
She
beholdeth
the
waies
of
her
family
,
and
eateth
not
the
bread
of
slothfulnes
.
The
matters
of
this
life
are
,
her
labour
,
-
In
regard
of
her
family
.
-
And
her
owne
worke
.
For
the
family
,
she
must
ouersee
all
the
waies
of
them
,
and
both
set
them
worke
and
taske
,
&
also
giue
them
their
meat
,
and
other
necessaries
in
due
season
.
[
Pro.
31.15
.
And
rising
whilest
it
is
yet
night
,
she
giveth
food
to
her
house
,
and
a
taske
to
her
maides
.
16.
She
considereth
a
field
,
and
taketh
it
,
of
the
fruites
of
her
hands
she
planteth
a
vineyard
.
17.
Shee
girdeth
her
loynes
with
strength
,
&
confirmeth
her
armes
.
21.
She
is
not
afraid
of
her
houshold
,
because
of
the
snow
,
for
al
her
houshold
is
clothed
with
double
cloakes
.
]
Her
own
worke
is
to
labour
diligentlie
,
early
and
late
,
in
something
of
profite
for
the
familie
.
Pro.
31.13.14.15.17.19.22
.
Her
labour
for
Christian
holines
is
,
to
see
all
duties
accomplished
at
the
commandement
of
her
husband
;
for
which
Christian
watchfulnes
,
proper
to
a
mistresse
of
the
house
,
it
requireth
euen
to
be
his
eies
,
foot
and
mouth
,
when
hee
is
away
:
in
espying
,
looking
,
admonishing
,
rebuking
,
&
also
giving
almes
to
the
poore
.
[
Pro.
31.20
.
She
openeth
the
palm
of
her
hand
vnto
the
poore
,
&
she
stretcheth
out
her
hands
vnto
the
needie
.
26.
She
openeth
her
mouth
wiselie
,
&
the
doctrine
of
mercie
is
set
on
her
tongue
.
]
The
second
especiall
dutie
of
the
wife
,
so
called
by
the
signe
of
it
,
is
to
bee
an
image
of
the
authoritie
and
wisedom
of
her
husband
,
in
her
whole
administration
,
and
so
to
be
his
glorie
&
honor
:
and
from
a
meek
and
quiet
spirit
in
all
her
behavior
of
words
,
deedes
,
apparel
countenance
,
gesture
,
&c.
to
signifie
plainely
,
she
hath
a
feeling
of
him
in
her
heart
,
as
of
the
image
of
Gods
majestie
,
glorie
,
and
perfection
.
Gen.
24.63
.
(
For
Isaac
had
gone
forth
to
pray
in
a
certaine
field
in
the
evening
)
and
when
hee
lifted
vp
his
eies
and
beheld
,
Behold
,
the
Cammelles
came
.
64.
Rebekka
also
lifting
vp
her
eies
,
when
she
saw
Isaak
,
she
discended
from
the
Cammel
.
65.
For
Rebekkah
saying
vnto
the
servant
,
who
is
that
man
which
walketh
by
the
field
to
meet
vs
?
The
servant
answered
,
It
is
my
maister
.
And
she
took
a
vaile
,
and
covered
her selfe
.
Gen.
20.16
.
And
vnto
Sarah
he
said
:
Behold
,
I
haue
given
a
thousande
Cicles
of
silver
vnto
thy
brother
:
behold
,
he
is
vnto
thee
a
covering
of
the
eies
anongst
all
that
are
with
thee
.
1.
Pet.
3.6
.
As
Sarah
obeyed
Abraham
,
calling
him
Lord
,
whose
daughters
ye
are
made
,
as
long
as
ye
doe
wel
,
even
when
ye
are
not
terrified
with
any
fear
.
]
Where
Sarah
speaking
of
her
husband
but
in
her
heart
:
the
Apostle
saith
,
shee
did
as
of
her
Lord
.
Contrarie
to
this
is
,
the
pride
and
vntamed
affection
of
the
wife
,
their
vncomely
gestures
,
their
hot
and
chiding
answeres
towards
their
husbands
,
their
vnshamefast
and
vnequallike
lookes
:
finally
,
whatsoever
is
contrarie
to
the
former
rules
.
And
hitherto
of
the
duties
which
are
betweene
themselues
,
now
followe
the
duties
towards
others
.
They
are
double
,
-
As
they
are
parents
.
-
As
they
are
maisters
and
maistresses
.
Colos.
3.21
.
Fathers
,
prouoke
not
your
children
to
wrath
,
least
they
be
discouraged
.
Col.
4.1
.
Ye
masters
,
giue
right
and
equalitie
vnto
your
servants
,
knowing
that
you
haue
a
maister
in
heaven
.
Tit.
2.4
.
The
duty
of
parents
must
be
performed
moderately
of
the
father
,
with
great
gravitie
&
authority
.
[
Gene.
22.7
.
And
Isaak
speaking
vnto
Abraham
his
father
,
said
:
My
father
:
which
said
Behold
,
here
I
am
my
sonne
.
Then
said
Isaak
:
Behold
,
here
is
fire
and
wood
,
but
where
is
the
small
beast
for
the
sacrifice
?
Vnto
whom
Abraham
saide
:
God
shal
provide
for
himself
a
smal
beast
for
the
sacrifice
my
son
:
when
they
went
both
together
,
Pro.
4.3
.
When
I
was
a
son
with
my
father
,
tender
,
and
only
beloved
before
my
mother
.
4.
He
teaching
me
,
said
vnto
me
:
Let
thy
mind
hold
my
words
,
keep
my
commandements
and
liue
.
5.
Get
wisdome
,
get
vnderstanding
,
forget
not
,
neither
decline
from
the
word
of
my
mouth
.
]
Of
a
mother
,
with
that
chearful
easines
of
a
mother
which
keepeth
her
authoritie
.
[
Pro.
31.1
.
The
gathering
together
of
the
words
of
Lemuel
the
king
,
wherewith
his
mother
had
instructed
him
.
2.
What
shall
I
say
,
my
sonne
?
What
thing
,
ô
sonne
of
my
wombe
?
And
what
,
ô
sonne
of
my
desires
?
3.
Giue
not
thy
strength
vnto
women
,
&
to
those
that
work
that
kings
may
be
abolished
.
The
duties
are
-
Common
to
both
.
-
Proper
to
each
.
Common
to
both
,
from
the
first
conception
of
children
,
to
take
care
of
them
,
euen
to
the
end
of
their
liues
,
as
appeareth
by
the
partes
following
.
The
special
parts
of
this
duty
are
these
.
Which
respect
-
Their
tender
age
.
-
Their
youth
.
[
Gal.
4.1
.
This
I
say
,
the
heire
as
long
as
he
is
a
child
,
differeth
not
from
a
servant
,
though
he
be
Lord
of
all
.
2.
But
is
vnder
tutors
and
governors
,
vntil
the
time
appointed
of
his
father
.
]
The
duty
in
their
tender
age
,
is
,
according
to
their
yeares
and
abiltie
,
to
nurse
them
vp
in
discipline
fit
for
children
,
and
admonitions
of
the
Lord.
[
Ephe.
6.4
.
And
you
fathers
,
provoke
not
your
children
to
wrath
,
but
bring
them
vp
in
doctrines
and
admonitions
of
the
Lord
.
Prov.
22.6
.
Instruct
thy
childe
according
to
his
capacitie
,
yea
when
he
shall
be
olde
,
it
shall
not
depart
from
him
.
]
Discipline
fit
for
children
is
,
when
by
intisements
,
allurements
,
corrections
,
&c.
fit
for
them
,
they
are
framed
to
good
:
The
giving
of
the
admonitions
is
,
by
litle
and
litle
,
by
often
repetitions
,
in
greatest
plainnesse
which
may
bee
,
to
make
them
vnderstand
some
chiefe
grounds
&
seeds
of
religion
,
of
good
maners
,
and
behavior
towards
al
,
and
so
to
begin
some
conscience
in
them
.
[
Esay
.
28.10
When
as
there
shall
bee
added
precept
vnto
precept
,
precept
vnto
precept
,
line
vnto
line
,
line
vnto
line
,
here
a
litle
,
ther
a
litle
.
2.
Timoth.
3.15
.
That
thou
hast
learned
the
holy
Scriptures
of
a
childe
,
which
are
able
to
make
thee
wise
vnto
salvation
,
which
is
in
Christ
Iesus
.
Heb.
5.12
.
For
you
,
which
for
a
time
ought
to
be
better
learned
,
haue
need
to
bee
taught
againe
,
what
are
the
principles
of
the
worde
of
God
,
and
ye
are
become
those
,
which
had
need
of
milk
,
&
not
of
strong
meat
.
13.
For
everie
one
that
vseth
milke
,
is
vnexpert
of
the
word
of
righteousnesse
,
for
he
is
a
babe
.
Pro.
20.11
.
Let
a
child
make
himself
knowne
in
his
works
,
whether
his
work
▪
be
pure
&
right
.
]
Contrary
to
this
is
,
to
let
them
haue
their
wil
from
the
beginning
:
to
discourage
them
by
severitie
:
to
let
the
common
ignoraunce
of
the
world
be
rooted
in
them
,
and
not
in
this
care
,
to
frame
them
to
trueth
and
goodnesse
,
and
to
prepare
them
to
be
apt
to
receiue
profite
from
the
publike
ministerie
.
Their
duty
towardes
them
in
their
youth
is
,
-
Either
in
the
entrance
of
their
youth
,
-
Or
in
their
ripe
age
.
Their
dutie
in
the
entrance
of
their
youth
is
,
according
to
their
gifts
&
diversity
of
them
,
to
prepare
them
vnto
som
profitable
calling
in
the
Church
,
by
applying
them
vnto
it
,
beating
into
them
the
gifts
and
conscionable
vse
of
the
gifts
which
is
required
.
[
1.
Chron.
28.9
.
Then
also
Salomon
my
sonne
,
know
the
God
of
thy
father
,
and
worship
him
with
an
vndefiled
body
,
and
with
a
careful
mind
,
because
God
doth
search
all
hearts
,
and
doth
vnderstand
euerie
imagination
of
the
thoughts
:
if
thou
shalt
seeke
him
,
he
will
be
found
of
thee
,
but
if
thou
shalt
forsake
him
,
he
wil
forsake
thee
for
euer
.
10.
Behold
now
,
seeing
the
Lord
hath
chosen
thee
to
build
an
house
for
a
Sanctuarie
,
bee
thou
strong
and
doe
it
.
11.
Then
Dauid
gaue
to
Salomon
the
patern
of
the
porch
,
and
of
the
houses
thereof
,
and
the
treasure
houses
thereof
,
and
of
the
parloure
thereof
,
and
of
the
inner
chambers
thereof
,
and
of
the
place
of
the
mercie-seat
.
Pro.
31.1
.
The
gathering
together
of
the
words
of
Lemuell
the
king
,
wherein
his
mother
had
instructed
him
.
2.
What
shall
I
say
my
sonne
?
What
thing
O
sonne
of
my
wombe
?
And
what
,
O
sonn
of
my
desires
?
3.
Giue
not
thy
strength
vnto
women
,
and
to
those
that
worke
,
that
kinges
may
be
abolished
.
Here
the
Church
may
not
bee
deprived
for
honour
,
gaine
,
or
such
fleshly
respectes
of
meet
Ministers
.
In
their
ripe
age
,
their
dutie
is
to
giue
their
children
that
which
may
help
them
in
this
life
,
and
also
,
if
they
haue
not
the
gift
of
continencie
,
to
counsel
them
,
to
governe
them
vnto
a
fit
and
religious
wife
,
such
as
is
fit
for
the
duties
afore-named
.
[
1.
Cor.
12.14
.
For
I
seek
not
yours
,
but
you
;
For
children
ought
not
to
gather
treasures
for
their
prarents
,
but
the
parents
for
the
children
.
Gen.
24.2
.
Put
thine
hand
vnder
my
thigh
.
3.
That
I
may
bind
thee
with
an
oth
by
the
Lord
God
of
heaven
,
and
the
God
of
the
earth
,
that
thou
wilt
not
take
a
wife
vnto
my
sonne
,
of
the
daughters
of
the
Cananites
,
amongst
whom
I
dwel
.
3.
But
that
thou
wilt
goe
vnto
my
country
,
and
to
my
kindred
,
and
take
a
wife
vnto
my
sonne
Izhak
.
Ruth
.
3.1
.
Afterward
Naomi
her
mother
in
law
,
said
vnto
her
.
Should
I
not
seeke
rest
vnto
thee
,
that
it
may
be
well
with
thee
?
So
1.
Cor.
7.
&c.
]
Contrarie
to
this
,
is
the
neglect
of
their
life
to
come
,
to
make
matches
,
only
for
carnall
respects
,
suffering
them
to
liue
wantonlie
and
vncleanly
,
&
not
seeking
the
remedie
appointed
,
The
proper
duties
of
both
,
is
commonly
towards
them
in
their
infancie
.
The
fathers
dutie
is
,
with
al
convenient
speed
that
may
be
,
according
to
the
assemblie
of
the
congregation
,
to
present
the
child
for
the
first
Sacrament
,
and
there
to
giue
a
name
in
the
mother
tongue
,
which
may
haue
a
godly
signification
,
fit
for
that
work
.
Contrarie
to
this
is
,
deferring
of
that
work
,
for
trifles
or
vnmeet
causes
,
a
giving
of
a
name
in
another
tongue
,
a
prophane
name
.
[
Gen.
25
25.
And
the
firste
came
foorth
roughe
,
being
all
over
,
as
an
hairy
gowne
,
and
they
called
his
name
Esau
.
26.
Afterwards
,
his
brother
came
forth
,
whose
hand
held
the
heele
of
Esau
;
therfore
everie
one
called
his
name
Iacob
.
Luke
.
1.59
.
And
it
was
so
on
the
eight
day
,
they
came
to
circumcise
the
babe
,
and
called
him
Zacharias
,
after
the
name
of
his
father
.
62.
Then
they
made
signes
to
his
father
,
how
hee
would
haue
him
called
.
63.
So
he
asked
for
writing
tables
,
and
wrote
,
saying
:
His
name
is
Iohn
:
and
they
marveiled
all
.
Gen.
4.25
.
And
after
Adam
knew
his
wife
,
which
brought
foorth
a
son
,
and
called
his
name
Sheth
:
For
said
she
:
God
hath
laid
vp
for
mee
another
seede
for
Abel
,
whome
Kain
slew
.
Gen.
19.11
.
Furthermore
,
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
said
vnto
her
:
Behold
,
thou
art
with
child
,
and
thou
shalt
shortly
bear
a
sonne
,
therfore
call
his
name
Ismael
,
because
the
Lord
considereth
thine
affliction
.
15.
Therfore
Hagar
brought
foorth
vnto
Abraham
a
sonne
,
&
Abraham
called
the
name
of
the
sonne
which
Agar
brought
foorth
vnto
him
,
Ismael
.
]
So
the
Greekes
in
Greek
,
as
Timothie
,
The
feare
of
God
,
[
Act.
16.
Then
came
he
to
Derbe
,
and
to
Listra
,
and
behold
,
a
certain
Disciple
was
there
,
named
Timotheus
,
a
womans
son
which
was
a
Iewesse
,
but
his
father
was
a
Grecian
.
]
And
the
Latines
in
Latine
,
as
Tertius
,
[
Rom.
16.22
.
I
Tertius
which
wrote
out
this
Epistle
,
salute
you
in
the
Lord.
]
The
proper
dutie
of
the
mother
is
,
to
nourish
it
vp
,
if
she
be
able
,
with
her
owne
milke
,
and
to
waine
it
,
and
performe
all
such
motherly
care
and
dutie
.
[
1.
Tim.
5.10
.
If
she
haue
nourished
her
children
,
if
she
haue
lodged
strangers
,
&c.
Gen.
21.7
.
Furthermore
,
she
said
:
Who
would
haue
said
vnto
Abraham
,
Surely
Sarah
shal
giue
children
sucke
:
but
I
haue
borne
a
sonne
in
his
old
age
.
8
And
the
babe
grew
and
was
wayned
,
&
Abraham
made
a
great
feast
,
what
day
Isaac
was
wained
.
1.
Sam.
1.29
.
So
the
woman
abode
that
shee
might
nurse
her
sonne
vntill
shee
had
brought
him
vp
.
Luc.
2.12
.
And
this
shall
bee
a
signe
vnto
you
:
you
shal
finde
the
child
swadled
and
laid
in
a
cratch
.
]
Contrarie
to
this
is
,
the
tendernesse
of
many
mothers
,
that
bring
on
them
the
threatning
of
the
Prophet
willinglie
,
of
barren
breasts
,
which
should
go
only
with
a
barren
womb
.
Hitherto
of
their
duties
,
as
they
be
parents
.
Now
followeth
their
duties
as
they
bee
maisters
and
maistresses
,
where
besides
these
,
common
both
to
children
and
servants
,
this
is
proper
in
regard
of
servants
;
that
not
onely
according
to
justice
they
pay
them
their
due
wages
,
but
also
otherwise
helpe
them
,
comfort
them
,
liberally
reward
them
,
as
far
as
christianitie
,
liberalitie
in
equalitie
shall
binde
them
.
Contrary
to
this
is
,
to
retain
their
wages
,
to
exact
of
them
,
to
oppresse
them
,
or
onely
reward
them
strictly
,
according
to
the
exact
deserving
.
Coloss.
4.1
.
Ye
maisters
,
doe
vnto
your
seruauntes
that
which
is
iust
and
equal
,
knowing
that
ye
also
haue
a
maister
in
heauen
.
And
these
are
the
duties
which
they
must
performe
in
their
life
time
.
Al
which
must
be
shut
vp
with
setting
order
for
al
things
at
their
death
,
with
especiall
exhortations
and
praiers
for
religion
,
for
vprightnes
in
their
callings
,
for
peace
&
order
after
them
.
[
Esai
38.1
.
In
those
daies
Hezechiah
was
sicke
vnto
death
:
Esaiah
the
sonne
of
Amos
the
Prophet
came
,
and
said
vnto
him
:
so
saith
the
Lord
,
Giue
precepts
vnto
thy
familie
,
for
thou
shalt
shortly
die
,
and
shalt
not
liue
.
1.
King
.
2.1
.
And
when
the
daies
of
David
drewe
neere
,
that
hee
should
die
,
he
commanded
Schelomon
his
son
,
saying
:
2.
I
shall
shortly
depart
after
the
maner
of
all
the
world
:
but
be
strong
and
be
a
man
.
3.
And
keep
the
ordinances
of
the
Lord
thy
God
,
by
walking
in
his
waies
,
keeping
his
statutes
,
&
commandements
,
and
his
judgments
,
and
his
testimonies
,
as
it
is
written
in
the
lawe
of
Moses
:
that
thou
maiest
prosper
in
whatsoever
thou
shalt
doe
,
and
whither
soever
thou
shalt
turne
thy selfe
.
4.
That
the
Lord
may
perform
the
woorde
which
hee
promised
mee
,
saying
:
If
thy
children
shall
keepe
my
way
,
by
walking
before
me
in
faith
from
their
whole
heart
,
and
their
whole
mind
,
saying
;
I
say
,
there
shall
not
be
cut
off
vnto
thee
a
man
from
the
seate
of
Israell
.
5.
Moreover
,
thou
knowest
what
Ioab
the
sonne
of
Zerviah
hath
done
vnto
me
,
what
he
hath
done
to
the
two
Captaines
of
the
hoste
of
Israell
,
Abner
the
sonne
of
Ner
,
and
Hamasa
the
sonne
of
Iether
,
whom
he
slewe
;
appointing
slaughter
of
warre
in
peace
,
as
he
hath
put
the
bloud
of
slaughter
of
warre
on
his
girdle
,
which
was
about
his
loines
,
and
in
his
shoes
which
were
vpon
his
feete
.
6.
Wherefore
,
doe
according
to
thy
wisedome
,
neither
suffer
his
white
head
to
goe
down
to
the
graue
in
peace
.
7.
But
exercise
mercie
,
towardes
the
sonnes
of
Barzillai
the
Gileadite
,
&
let
them
be
amongst
those
that
eat
meate
at
thy
table
,
because
likewise
they
came
vnto
me
,
when
I
fled
from
Absolon
thy
brother
.
8.
To
be
short
,
Schimmhi
the
sonne
of
Gera
be
in
thy
remembrance
,
which
cursed
me
,
with
a
most
bitter
curse
,
what
day
I
went
to
Machananijm
,
who
discending
to
meet
me
,
to
Iordan
;
I
haue
sworne
vnto
him
by
the
Lord
,
saying
:
I
wil
not
slay
thee
with
the
sword
.
9.
But
now
discharge
not
him
being
guilty
,
seeing
thou
art
a
wise
man
,
but
know
what
thou
shalt
doe
vnto
him
,
that
thou
maist
bring
down
his
white
head
vnto
the
graue
with
bloud
.
10.
After
David
slept
with
his
fathers
,
and
was
buried
in
the
citie
of
David
.
Gene.
49.30
.
Then
he
commanded
&
charged
them
,
saying
;
When
I
shal
be
gathered
to
my
people
,
burie
me
with
my
fathers
,
in
the
caue
which
is
in
the
field
of
Hephron
the
Hittite
.
]
Hitherto
of
the
firste
parte
of
housholders
,
which
concerneth
the
government
of
the
same
by
the
superiors
in
it
.
Now
followeth
the
duty
of
the
inferiours
.
The
inferiours
,
are
those
which
are
vnder
the
rest
in
the
houshold
,
&
are
called
of
Peter
,
those
of
the
houshold
,
or
houshold
fellowes
.
Their
duties
are
towards
-
The
housholde
governours
.
-
Or
others
.
Tit.
1.6
.
If
any
be
vnreprooueable
,
the
husband
of
one
wife
hauing
faithful
children
,
which
are
not
slandered
of
riot
,
neither
are
disobedient
.
Toward
the
houshold
governors
,
to
-
Be
helpful
to
them
in
outward
behaviour
.
-
Be
in
subjection
and
obedience
.
Luk.
2.51
.
Then
he
went
downe
with
them
,
&
came
to
Nazareth
,
and
was
subiect
to
them
.
The
first
is
,
by
outward
behaviour
to
acknowledge
their
authority
,
such
as
shal
be
prescribed
vnto
them
,
as
of
cap
,
legge
,
maner
of
speaking
.
Contrary
to
this
is
,
vnmanerlines
,
answering
again
,
giving
cutted
answers
,
&c.
[
1.
Tim.
6.2
.
And
they
which
haue
beleeving
maisters
,
let
them
nor
dispise
them
,
because
they
are
brethren
,
but
rather
doe
service
,
because
they
are
faithfull
and
beloved
,
and
partakers
of
the
benefite
.
Tit.
2.9
.
Let
servants
be
subject
to
their
maisters
in
all
things
,
not
answering
again
.
10.
Neither
pickers
,
but
that
they
shew
all
faithfulnes
,
that
they
may
adorne
the
doctrine
of
God
our
Saviour
in
all
things
.
1.
Pet.
2.18
.
Servants
be
subject
to
your
maisters
with
all
feare
,
not
only
to
the
good
&
curteous
,
but
also
to
the
froward
.
]
The
second
duty
of
obedience
is
,
in
all
commandements
concernig
the
aforenamed
duties
,
of
the
superiors
towards
them
,
willingly
to
perfourme
them
,
and
to
submit
themselues
to
rebukes
,
to
admonitions
,
corrections
,
&
such
like
with
meeknes
.
[
Pro.
4.1
.
Heare
ô
children
the
instruction
of
the
father
,
and
giue
eare
to
learn
vnderstanding
.
2.
For
I
giue
vnto
you
good
discipline
,
forsake
not
my
doctrine
.
20.
My
son
,
attend
vnto
my
words
,
and
incline
thine
eare
to
my
speach
.
Nomb.
12.14
.
And
the
Lorde
spake
vnto
Moses
:
If
her
father
had
spit
in
her
face
,
shuld
she
not
haue
bene
ashamed
7.
daies
.
]
The
dutie
to
be
helpfull
,
is
,
by
their
example
and
perswasions
one
to
another
,
and
by
revealing
things
,
which
by
admonition
wil
not
be
amended
,
to
be
helpful
to
the
Superiours
in
the
former
duties
.
Contrary
to
this
is
,
evill
example
,
evill
perswasions
,
hiding
things
which
ought
to
be
revealed
.
[
Gen.
37.2
.
Ioseph
being
17.
year
old
,
fed
the
flocke
with
his
brethren
(
for
hee
was
a
child
)
with
the
sonnes
of
Bilhah
,
and
with
the
sonnes
of
Zilpah
,
the
wiues
of
their
father
,
and
he
brought
vnto
his
father
their
evill
reporte
.
Gen.
27.44
.
And
when
it
had
bene
tolde
vnto
Ribkah
all
the
wordes
of
Hesau
her
eldest
son
,
she
sending
,
called
Iacob
her
youngest
sonne
,
and
said
vnto
him
,
&c.
]
The
duties
towards
others
,
is
,
-
Amongst
themselues
.
-
Towards
other
besides
themselues
.
Amongst
themselues
,
that
with
peace
and
quietnesse
,
they
haue
their
mutuall
equalitie
,
beare
one
with
another
,
and
help
one
another
as
far
as
is
lawfull
.
Contrarie
to
which
is
,
vnquiet
mindes
,
pride
,
jarres
,
lifting
vp
aboue
others
,
not
keping
the
place
or
difference
made
by
the
chiefe
of
the
familie
.
Towards
others
is
,
that
they
so
order
themselues
towards
al
,
as
they
are
taught
out
of
the
commandements
,
and
towards
guests
&
strangers
:
rich
and
poore
,
high
and
low
,
as
they
bee
taught
out
of
the
fift
commandement
:
And
thus
of
the
common
duties
of
all
inferiors
of
the
family
,
and
this
is
prooved
by
the
commaundements
and
sentences
going
before
.
[
Geness
.
45.24
.
And
letting
his
brethren
goe
,
he
saide
vnto
them
:
be
not
mooved
or
stirred
one
against
another
in
the
way
.
]
Inferiors
in
the
family
are
,
-
Children
,
-
Servantes
.
Childrens
dutie
is
,
from
their
beginning
to
their
ending
,
to
be
subject
,
obedient
,
and
helpfull
to
their
parents
.
Contrarie
to
this
,
is
the
rejecting
of
these
duties
at
some
yeares
.
[
Luke
.
2.51
.
And
he
descended
with
them
,
and
came
to
Nazereth
,
and
was
subject
to
them
.
Ioh.
19.26
.
When
Iesus
therfore
saw
his
mother
,
and
the
Disciple
standing
whom
he
loved
,
he
said
vnto
his
mother
:
Woman
,
behold
thy
son
.
1.
King
.
2.19
.
And
when
Bathshebah
came
vnto
the
king
,
that
she
might
speake
vnto
him
for
Adonijah
,
the
King
rose
to
meet
her
,
and
bowed
himselfe
to
her
;
sitting
in
his
throne
,
he
commaunded
a
throne
to
be
placed
for
the
mother
of
the
king
,
which
sate
at
his
right
hand
.
Gen.
47.29
.
And
when
the
daies
of
Israel
drew
nigh
,
that
he
shuld
die
,
he
sent
for
his
sonne
Ioseph
,
and
saide
vnto
him
:
If
now
I
haue
found
favour
in
thine
eies
,
put
,
I
pray
thee
,
thine
hand
vnder
my
thigh
,
&
exercise
this
kindnes
&
faith
towards
me
:
bury
me
not
in
Aegypt
;
but
when
I
shall
rest
with
my
fathers
,
carie
me
out
of
Aegypt
,
and
burie
me
in
their
sepulchre
:
Which
said
;
I
will
doe
according
to
thy
word
.
Gen.
49.29
.
After
he
willed
and
commanded
them
,
saying
:
When
I
shall
be
gathered
to
my
people
,
burie
mee
with
my
fathers
,
in
that
caue
which
is
in
the
fielde
of
Hephron
the
Hittite
.
30.
In
that
caue
which
is
in
the
field
of
Macpela
,
which
is
on
the
other
side
of
Mamre
,
in
the
land
of
Canaan
,
which
Abraham
bought
with
the
fielde
of
Hephron
the
Hittite
,
for
a
possession
to
burie
in
.
]
The
proper
or
especiall
partes
of
this
dutie
,
is
,
in
their
proper
-
Obedience
.
-
Recompence
which
they
must
make
.
The
proper
obedience
,
is
that
which
springeth
from
a
cheerfull
,
naturall
,
continuall
,
&
child-like
loue
and
reverence
.
Contrarie
to
this
is
,
disobedience
,
vnnaturall
behaviours
or
affections
,
&c.
[
2.
Tim.
3.2
.
For
men
shall
bee
lovers
of
themselues
,
covetous
,
boasters
,
proud
,
evill
speakers
,
disobedient
to
parents
,
vnthankfull
,
prophane
.
Collos.
3.20
.
Children
,
harken
vnto
your
parents
in
al
things
,
for
this
is
acceptable
vnto
the
Lord
.
Ephe.
6.1
.
Children
,
giue
eare
vnto
your
parentes
in
the
Lord
,
for
that
is
just
.
]
This
obedience
must
shewe
it self
,
especiallie
in
being
governed
by
them
in
the
matter
of
calling
,
&
mariage
,
according
to
the
rules
prescribed
in
the
word
of
God
,
&
all
such
matters
of
waight
and
moment
.
Chiefly
vntill
by
the
fathers
authority
and
consent
,
more
full
power
be
geven
to
their
children
,
because
of
their
yeers
and
discretion
.
[
Nomb.
30.4
.
When
a
woman
hath
vowed
a
vow
vnto
the
Lord
,
or
bound
her self
by
a
bond
at
her
fathers
hous
in
her
youth
,
5.
If
when
her
father
heareth
her
vowe
,
or
the
bond
wherewith
she
hath
bound
her selfe
,
and
her
father
hold
his
peace
concerning
her
,
let
it
be
established
.
6.
But
if
her
father
shall
make
her
to
breake
it
,
in
what
day
he
shal
heare
it
,
let
none
of
her
vowes
or
bandes
wherewith
shee
hath
bound
her selfe
be
established
,
&
the
Lord
shal
forgiue
her
,
because
her
father
hath
made
that
she
should
breake
it
.
1.
Cor.
7.36
.
But
if
any
man
thinke
hee
haue
committed
some
vncomely
thing
against
his
virgin
,
if
she
passe
the
flower
of
her
age
,
and
that
it
ought
to
be
done
,
let
him
doe
what
he
wil
,
he
sinneth
not
.
Let
them
be
joyned
in
mariage
.
37.
But
hee
which
abideth
firme
in
heart
,
neither
is
driven
by
necessitie
,
but
hath
his
owne
will
in
his
power
,
and
hath
decreed
this
in
his
heart
,
that
he
may
keep
his
virgine
,
he
doth
well
.
38.
Therefore
he
that
giveth
her
in
mariage
doth
wel
,
but
he
that
giveth
her
not
in
mariage
,
doth
better
.
Gen.
24.51
.
Behold
,
Ribkah
is
before
thee
,
take
her
and
go
thy
way
,
that
she
may
be
a
wife
vnto
the
son
of
thy
Lord
,
as
the
Lord
hath
spoken
.
]
Laban
the
sonne
,
having
the
goverment
of
his
father
being
olde
,
was
the
chiefe
in
this
businesse
.
Gen.
24.55
.
And
the
brother
of
Ribkah
,
&
her
mother
said
,
let
this
maid
tary
with
vs
a
few
daies
,
at
the
least
ten
,
afterward
goe
thy
wayes
.
57.
Then
they
said
,
let
vs
call
the
maide
,
&
aske
of
her
mouth
.
Their
especiall
recompence
is
,
to
relieue
and
maintain
them
,
or
any
other
,
which
is
knit
vnto
them
in
any
especiall
care
and
dutie
,
as
farre
as
their
ability
or
duty
towardes
the
wife
,
and
care
of
the
familie
will
suffer
.
Contrarie
to
this
is
,
contempt
of
your
parents
,
grieving
of
them
,
neglecting
to
help
&
succour
them
,
&c.
[
1.
Tim.
5.4
.
But
if
any
widow
haue
children
or
Nephewes
,
let
them
learne
,
first
to
shew
godlines
towards
their
own
house
,
and
to
recompence
their
owne
kindred
,
for
that
is
an
honest
thing
,
and
acceptable
before
God
.
Mat.
15.4
.
For
God
hath
commanded
saying
:
Honour
thy
father
and
thy
mother
:
and
hee
that
curseth
father
or
mother
,
let
him
die
the
death
5.
But
ye
say
,
whosoever
shall
say
to
father
and
mother
,
by
the
gift
that
is
offered
by
me
,
thou
maist
haue
profite
.
6.
Though
hee
honour
not
his
father
or
his
mother
,
shall
be
free
;
thus
haue
you
made
the
commandement
of
God
of
none
authority
by
your
traditions
.
Gen.
47.12
.
And
Ioseph
nourished
his
father
,
and
his
brethren
,
and
all
the
houshould
of
his
father
with
meat
,
as
putting
it
into
the
mouth
of
the
children
.
]
The
especiall
dutie
of
servantes
is
,
to
doe
all
thinges
which
their
maister
shal
,
according
to
Gods
wil
,
giue
them
in
charge
.
[
Col.
3.22
.
Servants
,
be
obedient
to
them
that
are
your
maisters
,
according
to
the
flesh
,
in
all
thinges
;
not
with
eie-service
,
as
men-pleasers
,
but
in
singlenesse
of
heart
,
fearing
God
.
Luk.
17.7
.
Who
is
it
also
of
you
,
that
hauing
a
servant
plowing
,
or
feeding
cattell
,
would
say
vnto
him
by
and
by
,
when
he
were
come
from
field
,
goe
and
sit
down
at
the
table
.
8.
And
would
not
rather
say
vnto
him
,
Dresse
wherwith
I
may
supp
,
and
gird
thy selfe
,
and
serue
mee
till
I
haue
eaten
and
drunken
,
and
after
eat
thou
,
&
drink
thou
.
9.
Doth
he
thank
that
seruant
,
because
he
did
that
which
was
commanded
him
?
I
trowe
not
.
]
Contrarie
to
which
is
,
that
some
will
do
one
thing
only
at
this
time
,
and
which
pleaseth
him
.
The
manner
of
dooing
this
,
hath
two
partes
,
-
Diligence
.
-
Faithfulnesse
.
Tit.
2.9
.
Let
seruants
be
subiect
to
their
maisters
,
and
please
them
in
al
things
,
not
answering
again
:
neither
pickers
,
but
that
they
shew
all
good
faithfulnesse
,
that
they
may
adorne
the
doctrine
of
God
our
Saviour
in
all
thinges
.
Their
diligence
is
in
a
single
heart
,
as
to
the
Lord
,
not
only
by
labour
and
travel
,
but
praier
,
religious
care
,
and
all
good
means
to
perform
the
things
laid
on
them
.
Contrarie
to
this
is
,
eie-service
.
[
Col.
3.22
.
Servants
be
obedient
to
them
that
are
your
maishers
according
to
the
flesh
in
all
thinges
,
not
with
eie-service
,
as
men-pleasers
,
but
with
singlenes
of
heart
,
fearing
God
.
23.
And
whatsoever
ye
doe
,
do
it
hartily
,
as
to
the
Lord
,
and
not
vnto
men
.
Ephe.
6.5
.
Servants
,
be
obedient
vnto
them
which
are
your
maisters
,
according
to
the
flesh
,
with
feare
and
trembling
,
in
singlenes
of
your
hearts
,
as
vnto
Christ
.
6.
Not
with
service
to
the
eie
,
as
men-pleasers
,
but
as
the
servants
of
Christ
,
doing
the
wil
of
God
from
the
hart
.
7.
With
good
wil
,
serving
the
Lord
&
not
men
.
Gen.
24.9
.
Therefore
,
the
servant
putting
his
hand
vnder
his
thigh
,
sware
vnto
him
concerning
this
matter
.
10.
Afterward
,
the
servant
tooke
ten
Camels
,
of
the
Camels
of
his
maister
,
that
he
might
goe
on
his
journey
:
(
for
hee
had
al
the
goods
of
his
maister
in
his
hand
)
And
rising
,
he
went
vnto
Syria
between
the
rivers
,
vnto
the
citie
of
Nachor
.
11.
Where
,
causing
the
Camels
to
rest
without
the
citie
,
beside
a
wel
of
water
,
in
the
evening
,
at
what
time
the
woman
came
foorth
to
draw
.
12.
And
he
said
:
O
Lord
God
of
my
maister
Abraham
,
bring
to
passe
I
pray
thee
,
that
it
may
come
to
passe
vnto
mee
this
day
,
and
shew
this
mercie
vnto
my
maister
Abraham
.
26.
And
he
inclined
his
face
to
the
ground
,
&
bowed
himselfe
to
the
Lord
,
saying
:
Blessed
bee
the
Lorde
of
my
maister
Abraham
,
which
hath
not
left
his
mercy
and
faithfulnesse
towards
my
maister
.
]
His
diligence
also
appeared
greatly
,
when
he
said
:
I
wil
not
eat
til
I
haue
spoken
my
words
,
or
matter
,
ver.
33.
&
in
making
speed
he
said
:
Stay
me
not
,
seeing
the
Lord
hath
prospered
my
way
.
Send
me
backe
that
I
may
goe
vnto
my
Lord
,
&c.
Faithfulnes
in
their
labor
&
charges
,
to
seeke
the
vttermost
they
can
,
the
commodity
and
benefite
of
their
maisters
.
Contrary
to
which
,
is
,
picking
,
turning
another
way
,
in
banquetting
,
feasting
,
riot
.
&c.
This
appeareth
most
liuely
in
the
description
which
Iacob
doth
make
of
his
faithfull
service
to
Laban
.
This
is
the
twentith
yeare
since
I
haue
bene
with
you
,
thy
sheep
&
thy
goats
haue
not
left
their
young
,
and
the
rammes
of
thy
flocke
haue
I
not
eaten
.
The
torne
I
brought
vnto
thee
,
but
made
it
good
my selfe
,
at
my
hand
thou
diddest
require
it
.
Likewise
,
the
stolen
by
day
,
and
the
stolen
by
night
.
I
was
about
my
woorke
when
the
heat
consumed
mee
by
day
,
and
the
frost
by
night
,
and
sleepe
departed
from
mine
eies
.
Gen.
31.38.39.40
.
And
thus
much
for
the
order
of
houshold
,
which
is
prescribed
by
the
word
of
God
.
A
SHORT
AND
PLAINE
TABLE
,
orderly
disposing
the
Principles
of
Religion
,
and
first
,
of
the
first
Table
of
the
Law
,
wherby
we
may
examine
our selues
.
[
a
](A00635-e5950-b)
a
Rom.
3.
ver.
9.
to
the
20.
AL
being
lost
in
Adam
,
by
[
b
](A00635-e5960-b)
b
Rom
5.14
.
Ephe.
2.3
.
our
nature
corrupted
,
[
c
](A00635-e5970-b)
c
Rom.
5.12.14
.
&
6.21.23
.
and
much
more
by
the
fruites
thereof
,
they
who
shal
be
saved
,
must
bee
restored
,
by
being
[
d
](A00635-e5980-b)
d
1.
Ioh.
1.3
.
one
with
Christ
,
&
so
with
God
.
To
obtaine
Christ
,
two
meanes
are
ordained
.
The
-
Law
and
-
Gospell
preached
,
2.
Cor.
3.5.6
.
By
these
two
instruments
,
the
holy
Ghost
worketh
[
a
](A00635-e6040-b)
a
2.
Cor.
3.6.7
.
Rom.
8.15
8.
&c.
two
things
necessarie
to
be
in
vs
,
for
the
obtaining
of
Christ
.
By
the
first
,
[
a
](A00635-e6060-b)
a
Rom.
7.5
.
to
the
15.
Mat.
5.6
.
a
true
knowledge
&
feeling
of
sinne
,
&
the
punishment
due
to
the
same
,
[
b
](A00635-e6070-b)
b
Gal.
3.19
.
to
the
25.
Mat.
9.12.13
.
which
maketh
vs
seeke
Christ
.
By
the
second
,
[
a
](A00635-e6090-b)
a
Eph.
3.8
.
to
the
end
,
and
4.11
.
to
17.
Rom.
10.14.15.16
.
a
true
knowledge
and
feeling
of
grace
,
[
b
](A00635-e6100-b)
b
Gal
,
3.26
.
to
the
end
.
with
power
by
faith
to
receiue
Christ
The
Law
is
a
doctrine
[
a
](A00635-e6120-b)
a
Deut.
5.28
.
given
of
God
,
[
b
](A00635-e6130-b)
b
Rom.
10.5
.
commanding
[
c
](A00635-e6140-b)
c
soule
&
body
,
&c.
Deut.
26.16
.
&
30.2
.
to
the
whole
man
,
[
d
](A00635-e6150-b)
d
Deu.
6.24.25
.
&
28.5
.
perfect
obedience
,
in
doing
those
things
[
e
](A00635-e6160-b)
e
Deut.
12.32
.
Num.
15.39
.
Eccle.
12.15
.
Deut.
12.28
.
only
,
which
in
the
Law
are
commanded
,
&
flying
those
only
,
which
there
are
forbidden
.
1
Geuen
]
And
therfore
euerie
thing
taught
out
of
the
Law
,
rightly
interpreted
,
is
to
be
received
,
Rom.
7.7
.
2
Commanding
to
doe
]
One
difference
between
the
Law
and
the
Gospell
,
which
to
apprehend
Christ
,
and
so
justification
,
&c.
asketh
but
beleefe
.
Rom.
10.15
.
Galat.
3.10.11.12
.
3
Whole
man
]
Therfore
in
the
commandements
not
the
body
onlie
,
but
the
judgment
,
wil
,
and
affections
,
in
the
soule
,
must
be
taught
what
to
doe
,
and
leaue
vndone
.
4
Perfect
obedience
]
A
second
difference
of
the
Law
&
Gospell
is
gathered
:
for
the
Gospell
asketh
but
a
true
faith
,
not
perfect
.
Mark
.
9.24
.
1.
Thes.
3.10
.
Also
by
this
,
not
only
the
thing
,
but
the
necessarie
meanes
to
the
thing
is
commanded
and
forbiden
.
Pro.
31.5
.
&
8.
5
Commanded
,
forbidden
]
So
that
every
precept
doth
not
only
commaund
the
good
,
or
forbid
the
evill
,
but
both
.
Mat.
22.
That
the
first
worke
may
better
be
wrought
,
the
Law
hath
two
properties
.
Deu.
28.3.15
.
Curse
or
punishment
,
which
is
the
first
,
which
punisheth
the
least
offence
with
the
wrath
of
God
,
to
be
felt
for
ever
in
soule
and
body
;
called
death
.
Galat.
3.10
.
Rom.
6.23
.
&
5.12.13
.
Deut.
27.26
.
Gene.
2.17
.
Blessing
,
or
reward
,
which
is
the
second
,
giving
to
the
perfect
obedience
of
all
,
the
favour
of
God
to
be
felt
with
all
blessing
in
soule
&
body
for
euer
;
called
life
.
Deut.
6.24.25
.
Levit.
18.5
.
Deut.
30.19.20
.
Thus
much
of
the
Lawe
,
with
the
properties
and
vse
of
it
.
Now
followeth
the
interpretation
of
it
:
where
is
declared
what
is
commanded
&
forbiden
.
In
the
interpretation
of
the
Law
,
must
be
seen
what
is
commanded
&
forbidden
.
Pro.
2.9
.
-
Generally
,
-
Iointly
in
the
whol
body
of
the
law
ioyned
togither
,
&
in
the
generall
diuision
of
the
Lawe
of
God
.
-
Specially
,
what
is
in
every
particular
commandement
.
In
the
whole
body
of
the
Law
jointly
considered
,
two
things
are
commanded
:
Knowledg
and
practise
.
Col.
1.10
.
Concerning
the
first
,
is
commanded
the
true
knowledg
of
good
&
evil
,
which
is
for
the
age
of
everie
man
.
Col.
1.9.10
.
Phil.
1.9
.
Heb.
5.14
.
Luke
.
2.52
.
To
[
a
](A00635-e6410-b)
a
Pro.
2.3.4
.
&
4.10
.
desire
it
,
[
b
](A00635-e6420-b)
b
Pro.
2.10
.
Psa.
119.24
.
delight
in
it
,
loue
it
,
Contrarie
,
is
forbidden
generall
ignorance
of
good
and
evill
.
Hos.
4.6
.
Ephe.
4.17
.
To
loue
it
,
desire
it
,
delight
in
it
.
Pro.
1.22
.
Practise
is
the
following
or
flying
of
the
thing
known
to
be
commanded
or
forbidden
.
It
hath
,
-
Inward
feeling
.
Phil.
1.9
.
&
2.13
.
-
Outward
works
.
Ephe.
5.10
.
By
feeling
of
the
heart
,
we
choose
,
loue
,
desire
delight
,
are
zealous
in
the
good
thing
it selfe
,
that
it
may
be
done
;
to
refuse
,
hate
,
abhorre
,
&
are
zealous
against
the
known
evil
.
Amos.
5.14
Phil.
1
,
9.
1.
Thess.
2.1
.
Amongst
these
,
zeale
is
an
earnest
affection
of
the
mind
,
whereby
we
doe
follow
the
good
,
or
flee
the
evil
,
so
much
as
we
are
vehemently
grieved
with
that
which
hindereth
it
.
2.
Cor.
7
,
11.
Mat.
3
,
7.
1.
King
.
19
,
10.
Act.
18
,
25.
Num.
25.13
.
Here
is
forbidden
the
contrarie
,
as
no
feeling
.
Ephe.
4
,
17.
Zeph.
1
,
12.
In
zeale
forbidden
,
want
of
true
zeale
.
Apoc.
3
15.
Zeale
for
evil
.
Mat.
10
,
21.
Zeale
for
good
beyond
knowledge
.
Luke
.
9
,
53.
In
feeling
,
the
affections
must
be
so
ordered
,
as
that
they
may
bee
equally
more
slacke
or
strong
,
as
the
good
or
evill
shall
be
greater
or
lesser
.
The
order
of
the
Law
confirmeth
this
,
when
God
is
provided
for
first
,
then
man
:
first
,
particular
boundes
,
then
generall
.
He
that
loveth
father
and
mother
more
than
me
.
Mat.
10
37.
So
wee
must
desire
more
the
presence
of
God
in
the
life
to
come
,
than
his
favour
in
this
life
.
1.
Cor.
1
,
7.
And
loue
,
and
reverence
more
the
teaching
Elders
,
than
governing
onely
.
1.
Tim.
5.17
.
&c.
For
the
better
doing
of
this
,
is
required
-
Pefection
,
-
Sobrietie
.
Mat.
12
,
37.
&
27.5
Perfection
is
,
when
the
afections
in
doing
,
are
both
strong
ynogh
,
and
also
syncere
or
vpright
.
1.
Chro.
29
,
9.
Strength
is
,
when
according
as
the
good
or
evill
is
,
there
lacketh
no
earnestnesse
of
affection
.
Deut.
6
,
5.
Mat.
22
,
37.
Here
is
forbidden
the
least
remission
or
weaknes
.
Rev.
2
,
4.
Vprightnesse
is
,
when
the
affection
loveth
,
desireth
,
&c.
In
a
single
hart
,
only
because
God
commandeth
,
and
for
that
end
,
Sobrietie
in
affection
,
is
to
holde
them
in
,
so
that
they
passe
not
measure
.
2.
Tim.
1
,
6.
Tit.
1
,
8
Thus
much
of
feeling
.
The
second
thing
in
practise
,
is
the
outward
worke
,
when
from
the
inwarde
feeling
,
the
members
of
the
bodie
execute
.
Rom.
6
,
12
,
13.
Rom.
12
,
1.
The
want
of
this
forbidden
.
Iam.
1
26.
To
all
this
is
commanded
,
Perseverance
&
watchfulnesse
.
Ephe.
6
,
10.
Peseverance
is
,
alwaies
to
continue
and
goe
forward
in
doing
good
,
and
flying
evill
.
Ezech.
18
,
25.
Coloss.
1
,
10.
To
this
is
contrarie
,
a
stay
,
or
going
backward
.
Gal.
5.
Watchfulnes
is
a
continual
care
with
our selues
,
that
we
be
readily
prepared
as
we
ought
,
to
practise
good
,
&
resist
evil
,
which
is
set
forth
,
Eph.
6
,
10
,
18.
1.
Cor.
16
,
13.
1.
Thes.
5
,
6.
Mark
.
13
,
35
In
this
is
forbidden
no
continuance
,
no
care
,
to
litle
,
too
slack
,
&c.
Gen.
3.
Eue.
David
2.
Sam.
11.1.2.3
.
1.
Thess.
5.3.6
.
The
remedie
of
our
sinnes
in
these
,
is
Christ
his
death
;
with
his
knowledge
.
Luk.
2.52
.
With
his
feeling
,
Ioh.
4.34
.
With
his
zeale
.
Ioh.
2.17
.
His
continuance
in
obedience
throughout
his
life
.
Ioh.
17.4
.
His
watchfulnes
.
Mat.
4.4.10
.
[
a
](A00635-e6600-b)
a
1.
Cor.
5.21
,
as
wel
to
take
away
the
guiltines
and
punishment
of
the
sinne
,
&
to
impute
freely
the
obedience
and
blessing
:
[
b
](A00635-e6610-b)
b
Rom.
6.2.3.4
.
&c.
as
to
giue
power
to
kill
the
sin
,
and
to
quicken
vs
to
obedience
.
Thus
much
of
that
which
is
generally
forbidden
and
commanded
in
the
body
of
the
Law
.
Now
followeth
what
is
generally
,
in
the
division
generall
of
the
Lawe
.
The
whole
Law
is
devided
by
the
Lord
himselfe
into
two
Tables
.
The
first
,
doth
containe
those
duties
which
wee
owe
directlie
in
his
seruice
.
Deut.
4.13
.
and
Exod.
34.1.2
.
The
second
,
which
we
owe
vnto
our
brethren
.
Mat.
22.36
.
Rom.
13.8.9
.
In
this
division
we
are
charged
two
things
:
First
,
that
to
perfect
obedience
of
the
Law
,
we
should
bring
these
two
sorts
of
duties
sound
&
whole
,
as
those
which
then
onely
are
pleasing
vnto
God
,
when
they
are
found
together
.
Mich.
6.7.8
.
1.
Ioh.
5.2
.
and
4.20.21
.
Here
then
is
forbidden
,
the
severing
of
them
,
as
some
will
so
delight
in
exercise
of
Religion
,
as
they
wil
neglect
other
duties
towards
men
,
as
Maisters
,
Fathers
,
Magistrates
,
&c.
And
some
seeke
so
to
please
these
in
severall
duties
,
as
they
neglect
too
much
the
other
,
as
reading
of
the
law
of
God
,
hearing
the
word
preached
,
and
calling
it
to
minde
being
heard
,
&c.
Both
which
are
condemned
as
vngodlie
and
vnjust
.
Rom.
24.26
.
Tit.
1.4
.
The
forgiuenes
of
this
sin
is
had
in
Christ
,
who
was
condemned
as
a
blasphemer
:
This
righteousnes
is
imputed
to
vs
from
him
.
Ioh.
17.1
,
34
,
5
,
6
,
&c.
Heb.
5
,
7
,
8.
And
with
this
grace
,
the
other
,
to
bee
godly
&
iust
,
is
alwaies
given
.
Tit.
2
,
13.
and
12
,
13.
Hence
we
are
taught
that
feeling
some
readines
vnto
Godlinesse
,
we
should
turn
our selues
also
to
indevor
to
work
justice
:
and
contrary
,
the
second
thing
commanded
in
this
division
,
is
,
we
should
prefer
loue
,
delight
,
&c.
The
duties
we
owe
to
God
,
before
those
we
owe
to
men
.
Mat.
22.36
.
1.
Sam
,
13.11
,
12.
The
remedie
in
Christ
accused
as
a
blasphemer
,
yet
sought
the
glorie
of
his
Father
,
not
his
.
Ioh.
2
,
17
,
18.
This
mercie
maketh
vs
come
to
this
dutie
.
Actes
.
4
,
18
,
19.
Here
wee
must
often
marke
,
how
by
stealth
we
shall
bee
drawne
to
the
ouer-loving
,
over-fearing
,
&c.
of
men
,
and
in
time
resist
it
.
Hitherto
,
what
is
commanded
and
forbidden
generallie
in
the
Law
.
Now
followeth
the
particulars
in
the
first
Table
.
In
the
first
Table
,
are
commanded
duties
vnto
the
Lord
,
either
or
-
Which
we
owe
euery
day
.
-
that
are
,
-
To
his
person
directly
,
commandement
.
1.
-
The
parts
.
2.
c.
-
The
true
maner
of
vsing
them
.3
.
com
.
-
To
his
worship
.
-
One
in
seven
.
In
the
first
commandement
,
Exo.
20
,
2
,
3.
wee
must
consider
,
first
the
reason
,
then
the
precept
.
I
am
the
Lord
thy
God
.
I
take
this
to
bee
a
reason
of
the
next
verse
;
for
if
it
wer
a
precept
,
it
shuld
redound
,
seeing
the
contrarie
being
forbidden
in
that
which
followeth
;
this
is
commanded
therby
also
.
2.
It
is
not
like
the
other
3.
having
reasons
annexed
,
this
the
first
&
the
chiefest
shulde
want
.
3.
A
general
authorising
of
the
Law
went
before
.
We
may
note
the
reasons
are
added
,
to
shew
vs
our
sin
the
better
,
when
we
shall
see
we
haue
broken
not
a
bare
precept
,
but
a
precept
perswaded
by
such
aunswerable
reasons
.
Also
that
when
we
rise
by
Christ
,
we
might
not
only
be
taught
what
to
doe
,
but
be
allured
to
it
.
Thy
Lord
.
This
word
Iehouah
,
noteth
out
his
being
eternall
,
infinite
,
beginning
and
ending
of
all
thinges
.
Exod.
3
,
14.
Revel.
1
,
8.
By
this
it
appeareth
,
this
Lawe
appertaineth
to
all
,
because
hee
is
the
Lord
of
all
.
Thy
God
:
that
is
,
one
which
doth
vouchsafe
thee
a
particular
favour
,
when
in
thy
creation
he
indued
thee
with
corporall
and
spirituall
benefites
,
and
dooth
inriche
thee
vnto
eternall
life
.
Psal.
144
,
15.
Heb.
8
,
10.
Ezech.
36
,
26
,
32.
Luk.
37
,
38.
Heb.
11
,
16.
By
this
appeareth
,
that
neither
we
nor
the
Iewes
had
promises
of
this
life
onely
:
Lastlie
,
that
the
true
fountaine
of
subjection
vnto
God
,
is
this
assurance
,
Hee
is
our
God
.
Iosua
.
24
,
16.
Rom.
12
,
1.
1.
Pet.
2
,
1
Which
brought
.
By
this
we
are
taught
the
better
to
nourish
the
former
root
of
obedience
,
to
cal
often
to
remembrance
the
particular
benefites
of
God
.
By
this
appeareth
that
the
Lawe
was
giuen
to
the
Iewes
,
and
vs
,
not
onely
to
bring
vs
vnto
Christ
,
but
also
to
allure
and
instruct
vs
to
obedience
when
Christ
is
received
.
Thus
much
of
the
reason
.
Nowe
followeth
the
commandement
Thou
shalt
haue
no
straunge
,
or
other
Gods
before
me
.
To
haue
an
other
God
,
is
to
set
vp
another
,
whom
we
will
acknowledge
to
be
of
power
,
of
goodnesse
,
justice
,
of
some
excellent
nature
,
and
therefore
feare
,
loue
,
reverence
,
hang
on
him
,
in
all
estates
.
Deut.
26
,
17
18.
As
they
looke
for
him
to
be
their
God
,
as
aboue
,
so
that
where
this
is
wanting
,
either
on
the
part
of
God
,
or
the
people
,
they
are
called
without
God
.
Ephe.
2
,
12.
Not
his
people
.
Ose
,
1
,
9.
This
the
Lord
forbiddeth
to
be
attributed
vnto
any
but
his
own
Majestie
,
because
he
only
is
the
Lord
our
God
,
&
by
this
forbidding
commandeth
the
contrary
,
that
he
only
shuld
be
acknowledged
God
,
he
alone
so
loved
,
feared
,
&c.
In
this
commandement
therefore
,
we
are
first
commanded
the
true
knowledge
of
one
true
God
,
then
the
confidence
,
&
loue
,
&
feare
,
&c.
which
is
to
be
giuen
to
his
person
.
The
true
knowledge
of
the
true
God
,
[
a
](A00635-e6860-b)
a
Iere.
24.7
.
Ephe.
4.13
.
is
to
knowe
his
[
b
](A00635-e6870-b)
b
Ioh.
4.24
.
Iam.
1.17
.
nature
spirituall
,
infinite
,
pure
,
constant
,
most
simple
,
&c.
[
c
](A00635-e6880-b)
c
Esai
.
33
,
13.
his
properties
of
power
,
goodnes
,
justice
,
&c.
[
d
](A00635-e6890-b)
d
Iohn
.
1.
chap.
ver.
8.9
.
the
distinction
of
three
persons
in
one
Godhead
;
the
actions
,
or
workes
of
God
,
[
e
](A00635-e6900-b)
e
Dan.
4.21
.
Rom.
11.36
.
his
constant
decree
from
before
all
time
of
all
things
,
his
wise
and
perfect
execution
of
the
same
,
in
the
creation
and
the
governing
of
the
world
,
In
this
we
should
delight
and
growe
as
the
chiefest
knoweledge
;
Ier.
9.23.24
.
Here
is
forbidden
,
first
Atheisme
,
to
perswade
our
heart
there
is
no
such
true
God
in
heauen
,
Psal.
14.1
.
Exod.
5.2
.
Mockers
of
him
and
his
works
,
2.
Pet.
3.4.5
.
&c.
3.
Those
that
oppone
themselues
to
the
true
knowledg
of
God
.
Mat.
12.21
.
Actes
.
6.
Not
to
acknowledge
the
loue
,
grace
,
power
,
&c.
of
God
,
Mal.
1.2
.
psal.
82.6
.
To
deny
his
justice
,
Malac.
3.13
.
The
forgiuenesse
of
this
sinne
,
was
bought
by
the
slaunder
of
ignorance
,
and
blasphemie
laid
on
Christ
,
and
the
anguish
of
his
soule
,
which
he
felt
for
our
errors
laid
on
him
;
by
which
also
we
die
vnto
this
sinne
,
and
raise
this
part
of
obedience
,
Ephe.
4.13
.
After
this
true
acknoweledging
of
the
Lord
out
of
his
word
,
must
proceed
:
first
a
sure
confidence
in
the
Lorde
,
with
the
fruites
of
the
same
,
Psal.
100.3
.
Then
the
other
affections
of
loue
,
reverence
,
feare
of
the
Lorde
:
Also
a
sure
confidence
in
the
Lorde
,
is
from
the
assurance
of
his
favour
,
to
be
assured
from
him
onlie
,
for
continuall
defence
,
deliverance
and
succour
,
in
soule
and
bodie
,
Psal.
27.1
3.
and
3.7.9
.
Prou.
14.26
.
From
this
confidence
,
springes
trust
or
hope
,
which
is
to
waite
and
looke
for
the
help
,
which
in
confidence
wee
assure
our selues
of
from
the
Lord
,
Psal.
33.18.19
20.21
.
Yea
,
although
meanes
be
wanting
,
wee
giue
glorie
vnto
God
,
Rom.
4.10
.
2.
Kings
6.16
.
From
hence
commeth
it
,
that
we
feare
not
in
greatest
dangers
,
2.
Kin.
6
,
16
,
Psa.
3
,
7
,
and
27.3
.
That
in
the
time
of
affliction
,
we
are
patient
,
Prou.
20.22
,
Heb.
10.33
.
Without
all
murmuring
to
holde
our
peace
,
Psal.
39
,
10.
Receiuing
them
as
from
a
father
,
Iob.
1.
ver.
21
,
Psal.
89
,
39
,
49
,
Reioycing
in
them
assuredlie
,
Iam.
1
,
2
,
Hence
also
in
every
condition
of
life
,
to
glorie
and
rejoice
vnspeakablie
,
Psal.
13.6
.
and
16.7.8.9
.
Ioel.
2.23
.
Zepha
.
3.14
.
Here
is
forbidden
first
,
the
want
of
these
,
and
the
contrarie
,
as
to
wauer
or
doubt
,
Psal.
13.1.3
.
and
88.15
.
To
leaue
our
hope
,
Heb.
10.39
.
To
dispair
,
Gen.
8.13
.
Impatience
.
Ierem.
20.14.18
.
To
haue
trust
in
ordinarie
meanes
,
and
to
make
flesh
our
arme
,
is
forbidden
,
Iere.
17.5.6.7
.
&c.
To
glorie
in
these
,
and
be
proude
of
them
,
Deut.
8.17
2.
Chron.
16.1
.
Ierem.
49.3.16
.
and
2.13
.
Eze.
28.2.3
.
Esai
.
30.12
.
Diffidence
in
binding
God
to
means
.
Gen.
16.2
.
Num.
14.3
.
2.
King
.
7.2
.
Luke
.
1.
To
feare
for
the
signes
of
heauen
,
Iere.
10
,
2.
To
cleaue
too
much
to
the
holinesse
of
places
and
persons
distinct
.
Ierem.
7
,
49.
1.
Kin.
12
,
18.
To
hope
in
Astronomers
,
Interpreters
of
dreams
,
Witches
,
&c.
Dan.
2
,
2.
In
Southsaiers
,
&c.
Leu.
19.6.7
.
Planet
gasers
.
Deu.
18.11
.
To
vse
evil
means
to
doe
good
,
1.
King
.
12
,
25
,
26.
Ro.
3
,
4.
Out
of
this
confidence
,
farther
proceedeth
a
continual
carefulnes
,
that
in
al
our
waies
,
that
is
,
thoughts
,
words
,
and
deeds
,
&c.
we
see
his
wil
,
&
approoue
it
,
&
so
for
that
cause
look
for
his
blessing
and
direction
,
Pro.
3
,
6
,
and
16
,
3.
Gen.
5
,
22.
and
17
,
1
,
and
48
,
15.
Psal.
146
,
9.
Numb.
15
,
39.
Here
is
forbidden
to
walke
according
to
our
own
judgement
and
wisdome
.
Numb.
15
,
39.
Gen.
11.4
.
Also
a
distrustful
care
Mat.
6
,
25.
Luke
.
12
,
26.
To
this
,
last
of
all
is
adjoyned
humilitie
,
when
emptying
our selues
of
all
,
we
giue
God
the
whole
glorie
of
all
good
thinges
,
which
are
in
vs
.
Genes.
18
,
17.
1.
Pet.
5
,
5.
Esai
.
40
,
3
,
4.
Forbid
loue
of
our
honor
,
Math.
18.3
,
4.
Vaine
glorie
.
Phil.
2
,
3.
Boasting
of
any
thing
in
vs
,
1.
Corinth.
4
,
7.
Presumption
,
Zeph.
3
,
11
,
12.
Hitherto
of
a
sure
confidence
commanded
in
the
Law
,
with
those
thinges
which
spring
from
the
same
,
the
affections
commaunded
here
,
the
vse
whereof
is
perpetuall
,
are
the
true
loue
and
reverence
of
God
.
The
true
loue
of
God
is
,
when
with
all
our
soule
,
strength
,
&c.
we
cleaue
to
the
Lord
aboue
all
,
Math.
22
,
26.
Hence
is
commaunded
to
desire
his
presence
more
visible
in
heaven
aboue
all
,
and
rejoice
in
it
aboue
all
,
Psal.
16
,
10
,
11
,
12.
2.
Cor.
5
,
8.
Here
is
forbidden
the
loue
of
men
,
wiues
,
children
,
or
any
thing
of
this
life
,
to
desire
it
more
than
the
Lord
and
his
presence
.
Phil.
4
,
18.
Iohn
.
12
,
43.
Reverence
of
God
,
is
,
when
being
overwhelmed
with
the
infinitenes
and
excellencie
of
his
being
,
wisedome
,
strength
,
goodnes
,
mercie
,
justice
,
purity
&c.
We
are
drawne
to
behaue
our selues
more
shamefastly
and
vprightly
,
in
his
presence
,
then
before
the
greatest
majesty
in
the
world
,
Heb.
12
,
28.
By
this
is
forbidden
no
reverence
,
lesse
reverence
vnto
the
Lorde
,
than
vnto
men
,
as
afore
in
loue
.
The
last
is
the
feare
of
God
:
The
feare
of
God
is
,
when
our
[
a
](A00635-e6910-b)
a
Phil.
2
,
12.
1.
Pet.
1
11
,
and
2
,
17.
heartes
are
moued
and
troubled
with
this
aboue
all
,
least
by
offence
wee
shoulde
[
b
](A00635-e6920-b)
b
Hebr.
4
,
1.
displease
our
gratious
Father
,
and
so
purchase
his
wrath
and
punishment
proceeding
from
it
,
This
feare
differeth
from
the
feare
of
the
wicked
:
First
,
in
that
it
proceedeth
from
faith
,
hath
alwaies
comfort
with
it
,
&
sure
hope
in
perswasion
of
the
loue
of
God
,
Act.
9
,
31.
which
the
wicked
haue
not
.
Secondlie
,
this
is
chiefly
,
least
by
our
infirmity
,
we
should
displease
our
God
,
where
the
wicked
onelie
tremble
,
because
of
the
punishment
,
2.
Cor.
7.1
.
Here
is
forbidden
hardnesse
of
heart
,
and
no
feare
,
to
feare
any
thing
,
as
the
losse
of
life
,
goodes
,
friendes
,
displeasure
of
men
,
&c.
equallie
,
or
more
than
the
displeasure
of
the
Lord
.
Mat.
10
,
26
,
28
,
13.
Phil.
1
,
18.
Act.
16
,
9.
Apoc.
21
,
8.
And
the
vse
of
this
shal
end
,
when
all
infirmitie
and
weaknes
shall
be
taken
away
.
Apoc.
21
,
4
,
5
,
6.
Our
remedie
for
this
our
sin
,
is
in
the
death
and
righteousnes
of
Christ
,
who
being
condemned
as
proud
,
making
himselfe
equall
with
God
,
as
loving
himself
more
than
God
,
was
found
meek
,
humble
,
faithfull
,
&
reverent
towardes
his
father
at
all
times
,
1.
Pet.
2
22
,
25
,
yet
so
,
as
when
we
receiue
him
thus
our
righteousnes
,
we
must
receiue
him
,
our
sanctification
,
that
in
all
these
things
we
may
be
holy
.
1.
Cor.
1.30
.
1.
Pet.
1.13
.
to
the
ende
.
Thus
much
of
that
commandement
,
which
hath
prescribed
duties
,
directlie
teaching
to
the
person
of
the
Lord
.
Now
followeth
,
that
we
owe
him
,
but
in
the
outwarde
worshipp
which
he
hath
commanded
.
And
first
,
of
the
parts
of
it
in
the
second
,
then
of
the
true
vse
in
the
third
.
The
second
Commandement
.
In
the
second
comandement
,
we
haue
first
,
to
consider
the
precept
,
then
the
reason
:
The
precept
hath
two
partes
,
the
first
in
the
fourth
vers.
Exod.
20.
Thou
shalt
not
make
to
thy selfe
anie
grauen
thing
,
or
Image
,
or
likenesse
of
anie
thing
in
heauen
aboue
,
&c.
In
which
part
,
by
an
vsual
maner
of
the
Law
,
a
part
being
put
for
the
whole
,
as
in
the
6.7.9
.
commandements
,
and
that
one
of
the
fowlest
,
look
to
note
the
filthines
of
the
rest
,
wee
are
forbidden
generally
to
acknowledge
,
loue
,
delight
in
,
desire
,
make
or
vse
,
being
made
,
any
invention
of
men
,
eyther
to
present
God
,
or
to
declare
how
he
is
affected
towards
vs
,
or
to
do
any
maner
of
worship
vnto
him
by
,
and
is
called
the
whoring
after
our
own
heart
.
Ier.
13.10
.
&
16.13
.
&
18.12
.
&
19.5
.
Col.
2.22
23.
Esa.
29.13
.
Mat.
15.8
.
Now
by
the
contrarie
is
commanded
,
to
acknowledg
,
loue
,
desire
,
delight
in
,
and
outwardlie
practise
all
those
parts
of
his
worship
,
which
he
in
his
word
hath
commaunded
,
Deut.
12.32
.
Ioh.
4.22
.
2.
King
.
17.26
.
In
the
second
in
like
maner
,
is
forbidden
by
one
sort
,
to
acknowledge
,
loue
,
&c.
any
other
vse
,
of
any
ryte
or
outward
meanes
vsed
in
the
worship
or
service
of
God
,
then
he
hath
ordained
.
Ioh.
4.22
.
2.
King
.
18.4
.
By
the
contrarie
,
commanded
to
acknowledg
,
loue
,
&c.
only
the
proper
vse
of
euerie
rite
&
outward
means
which
the
Lord
hath
ordained
:
so
to
receiue
the
Sacrnments
,
as
pledges
of
our
conjunction
with
Christ
,
the
remission
of
our
sinnes
in
him
,
&c.
not
to
make
them
a
sacrifice
for
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
not
to
bow
downe
and
worship
them
:
so
to
receiue
the
Ministers
as
the
messengers
of
God
,
to
reconcile
vs
by
the
Gospel
,
to
forgiue
vs
our
sins
by
the
word
,
to
commaund
vs
our
dutie
,
&c.
But
yet
as
instruments
.
2.
Cor.
5.18
.
Math.
18.18
.
And
therfore
may
not
worship
them
,
sacrifice
to
them
,
&c.
Act.
10.16
.
&
14
13.
And
this
is
the
true
sense
of
the
commaundement
.
Now
let
vs
see
what
particulars
are
forbidden
,
and
what
commanded
.
First
,
wee
see
forbidden
in
the
first
part
,
the
making
of
Images
to
liken
God
,
or
to
worship
him
,
whether
graven
or
painted
,
Rom.
4
,
12.
Ezech.
8
,
10.
Ioh.
5
21.
No
Image
of
God
must
be
made
,
[
a
](A00635-e6990-b)
a
Exod.
33.24
.
Rom.
1
,
23
because
he
is
a
Spirit
,
nor
of
Christ
,
[
b
](A00635-e7000-b)
b
Ier.
10
,
8.
Abac.
2
,
18
,
19.
because
pictures
&
images
are
teachers
of
lies
,
neither
those
,
nor
any
other
such
shuld
be
suffered
in
the
Church
or
at
home
,
[
c
](A00635-e7010-b)
c
Gal.
3
,
4.
1.
Cor.
4
,
6
2.
Tim.
3
,
17.
because
we
are
instructed
sufficiently
in
the
Gospell
.
Forbidden
in
the
2.
part
,
to
worship
images
,
to
set
them
vp
,
to
gilde
them
,
or
any
maner
of
way
to
serue
them
.
Mat.
4
,
10.
Apo.
19
,
20.
Also
here
is
forbidden
all
additions
of
Sacraments
,
as
the
Papists
made
matrimonie
,
and
so
gaue
it
a
sign
of
the
wedding
ring
,
al
additions
vnto
them
.
1.
Cor.
11
,
13.
All
addition
of
ministeries
in
the
service
of
the
Lord
:
as
the
Papistes
added
Priests
to
sacrifice
,
Exorcists
to
conjure
,
&c.
Luk.
20
,
6.
Iohn
.
3
,
21
,
22
,
23.
Also
mens
traditions
&
ceremonies
brought
into
the
church
,
not
being
to
edifying
,
nor
for
comlines
,
nor
for
order
,
&c.
1.
Cor.
14
,
10.
Math.
15
8.
Secondly
,
in
this
commandment
other
sorts
of
particulars
are
forbidden
,
as
al
means
,
occasions
,
or
appertenances
of
Idolatrie
,
whereby
some
shewe
,
or
remembrance
or
reverence
is
kept
.
Psal.
16.4
.
As
all
Mariages
,
coniunctions
or
neare
familiaritie
with
Idolaters
.
2.
Cor.
6.
14.
Deut.
17
,
3.4
.
2.
Chro.
19
,
1
,
2.
Gen.
24.3
,
and
28
,
1
,
&
34
,
14.
Likewise
all
reliques
of
Idolatry
which
we
must
pollute
and
mar
,
not
doing
any
service
or
honor
,
no
not
giving
them
any
estimation
,
2.
Cor.
6
,
17.
Esai
.
30
,
22.
2.
Chron.
29.5
,
Hitherto
of
certaine
particulars
forbidden
.
Now
follow
some
commanded
,
as
the
outward
means
,
which
the
Lord
hath
commaunded
in
his
word
:
they
are
of
two
sortes
,
eyther
,
-
Such
as
the
Lord
commandeth
vs
to
giue
him
for
his
honour
.
-
Or
those
which
hee
giueth
vs
to
vse
in
his
service
,
Esai
.
45
,
23.
Of
the
first
sort
,
are
,
-
Ordinarie
,
which
are
several
actions
of
our
bodie
,
Christianly
,
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Church
,
commanded
in
the
word
of
God
,
and
orderly
and
reverently
ordered
in
his
service
.
-
Speciall
,
the
fruit
of
the
lippes
,
in
-
Prayer
,
and
-
Thanksgiving
Heb.
13.15
.
Dan.
6
,
11.
Psal.
55
,
18.
-
Extraordinary
fasting
.
Of
the
actions
of
the
body
orderly
and
reverently
vsed
,
are
bowing
of
our
bodies
,
Esai
.
45
23.
Reverent
attention
declared
sometimes
by
rising
vp
.
Gen.
49
,
33.
1.
Chro.
28
,
2.
Num.
23
,
22.
2.
King
.
23
,
2.
2.
Chro.
34
,
31.
Neh.
8
,
6.
Also
lifting
vp
of
the
hands
and
eies
,
&c.
Psal.
123
,
1
&
141
,
2.
For
even
as
a
Husband
looketh
that
he
alone
should
not
onlie
haue
the
heart
,
but
also
the
reverent
and
loving
behauiour
of
the
bodie
,
1.
Pet.
3
,
6.
Gen.
26
,
6.
So
the
Lord
requireth
these
,
both
as
testimonies
of
our
sincerity
,
as
also
helpes
of
our
infirmitie
,
when
we
may
conveniently
vse
them
,
and
forbiddeth
to
doe
in
like
manner
to
any
besides
him
.
The
greate
carelesnes
&
negligence
in
these
,
and
the
fruite
of
the
lips
in
praier
,
and
praise
of
the
Lorde
,
is
condemned
by
the
example
of
Salomon
,
1.
Kin.
8
,
22.
Dan.
6
,
11.
And
of
Christ
,
Mar.
7
,
34.
Mat.
26
,
36.
To
these
sometimes
also
to
helpe
when
our
praiers
,
and
confessions
,
and
hearinges
,
&c.
must
be
more
earnest
and
liuely
:
because
our
great
sinnes
,
necessities
,
&c.
Then
is
fasting
added
,
which
[
a
](A00635-e7150-b)
a
2.
Sam.
12.16
,
17.
Est.
10
,
6.
Levit.
23
,
23.
Iudg.
20
,
26.
is
a
profession
of
our
repentance
by
abstinence
,
[
b
](A00635-e7160-b)
b
Levit.
23
,
14
,
27.
Ioel.
2.15
.
Luke
.
5
,
33.
Actes
.
13
,
2
3.
instituted
of
the
Lorde
,
for
[
c
](A00635-e7170-b)
c
Mat.
9
,
15.
Ioel.
2
,
12
,
17.
1.
Sam.
7.6
.
better
humbling
of
our selues
in
prayer
,
for
some
especiall
grace
,
as
is
sette
foorth
in
the
booke
intituled
,
The
Description
of
the
exercise
of
fasting
.
And
thus
much
of
those
which
the
Lord
in
mercie
and
wisedome
receiveth
of
vs
.
Nowe
followeth
those
meanes
which
hee
hath
given
vs
,
and
they
are
attributed
vnto
the
Lorde
himselfe
directlie
,
as
his
titles
,
to
bee
vsed
,
either
-
Simplie
.
Rom.
9
,
5.
1.
Tim.
1
,
17.
-
In
an
oth
.
Deut.
6
,
13.
Ier.
12
,
26.
Esa.
18.
-
Or
his
works
.
-
Given
of
him
by
man
his
ministery
-
His
word
,
-
Sacraments
,
-
order
of
the
Church
His
works
are
given
,
not
to
worship
them
,
which
is
forbidden
,
Deut.
4
,
12.
But
to
see
and
behold
,
&
praise
in
them
his
wisdom
,
goodnes
,
power
,
&c.
Psal.
67
,
13
,
&
104
,
1
,
&
107
,
42.
Psal.
64
,
10
,
11.
His
word
he
hath
given
,
that
we
shuld
read
and
meditate
in
the
same
day
and
night
,
to
confer
of
it
with
our
wiues
,
children
,
servants
,
privately
at
home
,
Deut.
6
,
7.
Psal.
1
,
1
,
&
119
,
55.
The
Sacraments
also
hath
hee
given
,
not
to
be
neglected
,
as
most
excellent
pledges
of
his
sure
fauour
and
mercie
in
Christ
.
Rom.
4
,
11
,
&
6
,
3
,
4
,
Eph.
5
,
26.
1.
Cor.
11
,
23.
The
order
of
his
Church
set
down
in
his
word
,
Heb.
3
,
2.
1.
Chro
28.12
,
19
,
&
2.
Chro.
29
,
25
,
&
1.
Chro.
15
,
13.
1.
Corint.
9
,
8.
For
ruling
of
his
Church
,
by
his
word
:
Rulers
who
haue
the
care
of
soules
committed
to
them
,
Heb.
13
,
17.
Iames.
5
,
14.
Act.
14
,
23.
And
some
of
them
[
a
](A00635-e7310-b)
a
1.
Tim
,
5
,
17.
1.
Cor.
12
,
28.
Rom.
12
,
8.
to
labor
also
in
the
word
,
[
b
](A00635-e7320-b)
b
Ephe.
4
,
11.
one
by
teaching
,
another
by
exhorting
,
[
c
](A00635-e7330-b)
c
1.
Thes.
5
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
Iam.
5.41
.
some
to
attend
vnto
maners
,
watching
ouer
the
people
,
to
admonish
them
,
to
comfort
them
,
to
pray
with
them
when
they
be
in
distresse
,
&c
[
d
](A00635-e7340-b)
d
1.
Tim.
4.14.15.6
,
&
21
,
18
Mat.
18
,
17.
to
ioine
with
the
others
in
the
rest
of
the
governing
of
the
Church
.
Also
for
the
better
relieving
of
the
poore
,
distributers
of
the
Church
reliefe
.
Act.
6
2
,
Rom.
12.8
.
1.
Tim.
3.7
,
&c.
Al
which
we
must
know
,
delight
in
,
procure
,
and
everie
one
according
to
his
owne
calling
set
forward
;
as
Psal.
27
4
,
&
42
,
23.
1.
Chro.
13
,
1
,
&
29
,
6
,
7
,
8
,
9
,
&c.
2.
Chron.
15
,
3
,
12
,
13
,
&
29
,
30.
Hag.
1
,
4.
&
14.
In
all
these
thinges
commanded
&
forbidden
,
we
may
easily
feele
severall
sinnes
and
corruptions
by
due
examination
of
our selues
,
severally
in
every
one
:
but
Christ
hath
by
his
death
satisfied
for
our
sinnes
,
Rom.
4
,
25.
and
hath
bin
[
a
](A00635-e7350-b)
a
Ioh.
2
,
14
,
15.
Mark
.
7
,
34.
Mat.
26
,
38.
&
27
,
30.
zealous
in
the
obedience
of
the
partes
of
this
law
,
that
in
him
we
may
haue
perfect
obedience
,
[
b
](A00635-e7360-b)
b
2.
Cor.
6.14
.
to
the
2.
vers.
of
cap.
7.
yet
so
as
by
his
death
,
we
more
and
more
die
vnto
these
sins
,
&
by
his
resurrection
be
made
liuely
to
serue
the
Lord
sincerely
according
to
his
will
.
Hitherto
of
the
commandement
it selfe
.
Now
followeth
the
reason
,
which
is
drawen
from
a
double
propertie
of
the
Lord
:
his
jelousie
in
wrath
,
and
his
mercie
.
For
I
the
Lord
thy
God
.i.
euen
then
being
joyned
vnto
thee
by
my
mercifull
covenant
,
as
a
husbande
to
his
wife
,
Chap.
19
,
6.
A
strong
God
.
The
first
title
is
added
to
note
his
great
power
,
to
doe
what
he
will
,
so
that
being
perswaded
in
the
first
propertie
of
his
readines
to
punish
,
and
in
the
second
of
his
readines
to
reward
.
And
first
,
in
this
of
his
power
we
need
not
to
doubt
at
all
,
&
such
vse
wee
should
make
of
his
titles
.
Psal.
2
,
12.115.3
,
10.
Iealous
.
This
is
a
kind
of
speach
taken
from
maried
folks
.
Hos.
2
,
2.
Ezec.
16.
who
cannot
abide
their
wiues
should
giue
either
in
affection
or
in
gesture
,
countenance
,
or
any
maner
of
behavior
to
others
,
that
which
appertaineth
to
them
only
:
and
by
this
we
gather
the
greatnes
of
the
sins
,
either
of
grosse
idolatry
,
or
any
countenan e
vnto
it
.
This
jealosie
he
setteth
further
forth
by
the
fruit
,
that
the
Lord
punisheth
severely
this
sin
.
Visiting
iniquitie
.i.
punishing
this
sin
,
or
the
transgression
of
this
Law
,
in
dissoluing
this
holy
band
:
for
so
the
generall
word
iniquitie
,
and
evil
is
taken
,
sometimes
for
some
speciall
great
sin
,
as
Deut.
17.2
.
psa.
78.39
.
And
here
it
appeareth
that
it
must
be
so
taken
,
because
it
is
not
a
reason
of
the
whole
Law
,
but
of
this
commandement
onely
.
This
is
further
declared
by
the
persons
,
on
whom
it
falleth
.
The
third
and
fourth
generation
.
Which
is
,
both
because
by
the
fathers
sin
,
disanulling
the
covenant
by
idolatrie
,
the
child
falleth
out
of
the
same
,
and
continuing
in
that
fall
,
is
punished
justly
for
his
own
sin
,
&
his
fathers
both
.
Mat.
23.25
.
And
therfore
that
which
is
added
,
declareth
those
which
are
punished
.
Those
that
hate
me
.
That
is
,
those
that
securelie
commit
spirituall
whoredome
against
this
commandement
;
&
so
this
is
nothing
contrary
to
that
,
Ezec.
18.
Exercising
benignitie
.
This
is
the
second
propertie
,
wherein
the
Lord
declareth
his
reward
towards
the
keepers
of
this
Law
;
that
is
,
free
liberalitie
or
bountie
(
for
so
the
word
singnifieth
)
in
receiving
them
into
a
covenant
of
life
and
blessednes
,
yea
,
and
that
eternal
.
Act.
2.37
.
Out
of
this
we
learne
,
that
as
a
childe
to
his
father
,
when
wee
shall
doe
all
that
is
commanded
,
wee
are
[
a
](A00635-e7450-b)
a
Luk.
7.6.7.8
.
but
vnprofi●able
servants
,
and
haue
done
but
our
dutie
:
and
as
if
our
father
leaue
vs
no
patrimony
,
are
we
lesse
bound
to
doe
our
dutie
?
So
if
the
Lord
had
not
bound
himselfe
by
his
covenant
,
which
came
from
his
free
&
vndeserved
goodnes
,
could
we
haue
claimed
any
thing
by
fulfilling
,
because
we
did
but
our
duty
,
for
the
mercie
of
creating
vs
in
great
dignitie
,
according
to
his
own
likenes
and
righteousnes
.
But
now
hauing
so
many
times
offended
since
the
knowledg
of
his
grace
,
and
lying
in
his
wrath
;
both
by
natural
corruption
&
continuall
serving
of
sin
from
the
same
daylie
,
now
is
it
not
mercie
onelie
,
without
all
deserving
,
when
hee
giveth
vs
by
[
b
](A00635-e7460-b)
b
Rom.
6.15
.
to
the
20.
Tit.
2.12
,
13.14
.
imputation
,
the
righteousnes
of
his
Son
,
and
so
eternal
life
;
and
then
transforming
vs
vnto
his
likenes
againe
,
when
we
are
first
set
freely
in
possession
of
eternal
joy
?
This
is
inlarged
by
the
persons
to
whome
this
is
graunted
.
To
thousand
generations
.
Which
sheweth
,
that
the
Lord
in
respect
of
vs
,
setteth
his
mercie
aboue
his
justice
.
But
he
setteth
them
forth
by
their
fruites
that
be
partakers
of
it
.
That
loue
him
,
and
keep
his
commandements
.
By
loue
,
he
noteth
,
that
this
should
be
the
fountaine
,
from
which
,
the
outward
obedience
of
this
commandement
shuld
spring
;
so
that
if
we
loue
not
,
delight
not
,
in
the
partes
of
his
worship
,
because
in
trueth
wee
loue
him
and
his
glorie
.
These
things
are
abhominable
.
Ioh.
14.23
.
His
commandements
.
Here
,
as
iniquitie
,
was
put
for
the
spiritual
whordome
against
this
commandement
,
so
commandements
are
put
for
the
severall
partes
of
obedience
in
this
precept
,
as
the
circumstance
of
the
place
doth
shew
,
by
which
we
see
all
good
intents
are
shut
out
.
As
they
haue
bene
severely
punished
of
the
Lord
.
Deut.
4.15
.
Esa.
30.21
.
1.
Chro.
15.13
.
&
2.
Chron.
13.10.11
.
Hitherto
of
that
commandement
which
hath
prescribed
vs
the
severall
partes
,
or
outward
means
which
we
must
loue
,
desire
,
&c.
in
his
worship
,
which
we
giue
him
.
3.
Command
.
In
this
commandement
as
afore
,
wee
must
consider
,
first
the
precept
,
then
the
reason
.
The
precept
is
,
Thou
shalt
not
take
the
name
of
the
Lord
thy
God
in
vaine
.
Take
,
that
is
,
make
any
vse
:
for
the
word
signifieth
to
take
vp
,
or
lift
vp
on
our
shoulders
.
The
name
of
God
is
his
memoriall
amongst
men
,
which
beeing
in
his
titles
,
most
properlie
is
given
to
them
,
whether
drawen
from
his
nature
,
as
Iehovah
the
Lord
,
or
his
properties
,
just
,
holy
,
merciful
.
&c.
The
God
of
Abraham
,
Iacob
,
&c.
Exod.
3.15
.
Hence
,
because
the
Lorde
in
excellencie
is
remembred
in
his
workes
,
by
likenes
they
are
called
his
name
.
Psal.
8.2
.
2.
Chro.
6.32
.
Much
more
his
Gospel
.
Act.
9.15
.
His
Sacraments
.
Mat.
5.6
.
Also
true
praier
is
the
honouring
of
his
name
,
and
euill
the
prophaning
of
the
same
.
Gen.
4.26
.
Mal.
1.11.12
.
Therefore
here
hee
comprehendeth
all
these
,
and
forbiddeth
to
vse
vainly
;
that
is
,
vnreverentlie
,
rashlie
,
falsly
,
or
hypocritically
,
lightly
or
vnprofitably
:
all
which
are
vttered
by
the
Hebrew
word
:
so
that
by
the
contrarie
,
here
is
commanded
to
know
,
allow
,
loue
,
desire
,
&
practise
the
true
vse
of
Gods
name
,
in
all
the
outward
means
of
his
worship
,
by
being
prepared
reverently
to
take
it
vp
,
by
bringing
the
proper
affections
in
the
vse
of
it
,
and
by
shoting
at
that
most
profitable
end
,
which
hee
hath
appointed
for
everie
one
.
All
which
we
must
consider
in
everie
of
them
seuerallie
,
&
first
in
those
thinges
,
which
having
imprinted
his
name
in
them
,
he
hath
giuen
vs
,
and
those
which
are
directlie
attributed
to
him
,
his
titles
,
and
works
.
His
titles
according
to
the
double
vse
of
them
,
simplie
,
or
in
an
oth
,
hath
double
caution
sett
downe
in
the
word
.
In
the
simple
vse
,
we
must
be
prepared
either
by
premeditation
,
or
els
by
some
occasion
going
before
,
which
doth
stirre
vp
the
severall
affections
of
the
heart
in
the
vse
of
them
.
Rom.
9.5
.
1.
Tim.
4.17
.
2.
Chro.
24.22
Here
is
forbidden
the
vsual
taking
vp
of
the
titles
of
God
,
not
having
our
affection
prepared
to
the
reverent
vse
of
them
:
by
any
of
these
means
the
proper
affection
here
,
must
be
according
to
the
tytle
&
vse
of
it
,
as
in
the
example
of
Zach.
2.
Chron.
24.22
.
Being
led
by
the
occasion
of
their
vnjust
and
vnmercifull
dealing
with
him
,
had
a
full
perswasion
,
and
feeling
of
the
sight
and
justice
of
the
Lord
,
and
so
made
vse
of
that
glorious
title
,
the
Lord
to
terrifie
them
,
&
bring
them
to
repentance
.
The
vse
of
his
titles
must
be
either
to
set
forth
directly
the
honour
of
God
:
his
nature
,
power
,
mercie
,
justice
,
&c.
as
Rom.
9
5.
Tit.
2.13
.
Or
to
make
profit
vnto
men
,
either
our
[
a
](A00635-e7570-b)
a
Psal.
3.4
.
&
20.8
.
&
118.12
.
1.
Chron.
17.27
.
Act.
10.33
.
selues
,
or
[
b
](A00635-e7580-b)
b
1.
Chro.
29.20
.
Luk.
1.28
.
Esa.
12.2
.
others
,
to
be
more
moued
with
the
feeling
,
of
the
[
c
](A00635-e7590-b)
c
1.
Chro.
29.20
.
Luk.
1.28
.
Esa.
12.2
.
mercie
,
[
d
](A00635-e7600-b)
d
2.
Thess.
2.8
.
justice
,
[
e
](A00635-e7610-b)
e
Ge.
17.1
.
power
,
[
f
](A00635-e7620-b)
f
Exod.
3.15.1
.
&
1.10
.
authority
of
the
Lord
,
in
any
waightie
matter
,
to
be
strengthned
amongst
vs
.
Here
is
forbidden
the
vse
of
the
name
of
God
,
when
wee
haue
no
such
end
,
as
we
do
commonly
at
everie
trif●le
,
if
but
vnawares
we
let
fall
a
thing
,
or
when
we
vtter
some
troubled
affection
,
as
Gen.
15.5
.
Or
a
falshood
is
confirmed
.
as
Gen.
27.22
.
2
Sam.
16.8
.
Or
in
blasphemie
.
Levit.
14.11
.
When
we
vse
the
name
of
God
in
an
oath
;
according
to
the
excellencie
of
this
dutie
,
wee
must
bee
diligentlie
prepared
by
earnest
and
sufficient
consideration
of
the
person
of
the
Lorde
,
to
whose
judgement
wee
must
commit
our selues
,
of
the
cause
,
and
matter
whereabout
we
sweare
,
with
all
other
circumstances
appertaining
thereto
.
Eccle.
5.2
.
Gen.
24.5
.
Wherto
appertained
the
ceremonie
of
lifting
vp
their
handes
vnto
the
Lord
,
which
called
them
to
mind
with
whome
they
had
in
this
cause
to
deale
.
Gen.
14.22
.
So
sometimes
they
added
,
or
put
in
steade
of
the
creatures
of
life
,
heauen
,
earth
,
afflictions
,
or
sufferings
,
not
to
giue
the
honor
of
an
oath
vnto
them
,
which
were
abhominable
.
Deut.
6.13
.
Esa.
18.18
.
1.
King
.
8.31
.
Heb.
16.17
.
But
to
affect
their
heartes
the
more
,
with
reverence
of
him
,
his
glorie
,
or
power
,
or
mercie
,
or
justice
,
which
were
most
sensible
in
those
things
.
1.
San.
20.3
.
Mat.
5.34
.
1.
Cor.
15.31
.
To
which
,
if
the
names
of
Idols
be
added
,
as
it
taketh
away
this
vse
,
so
it
is
abhominable
.
Hag.
8.14
.
Zephan.
1.5
.
Here
is
forbidden
all
carelesnes
rushing
to
othes
,
without
due
consideration
,
yea
,
though
the
causes
be
just
.
Eccle.
9.4
.
Ier.
4.2
.
The
second
thing
is
,
with
all
reverent
behavior
in
the
action
it selfe
,
to
haue
a
syncere
and
vpright
heart
,
as
wel
in
the
feare
of
God
to
hallow
his
name
,
as
to
help
the
trueth
in
necessitie
:
which
is
called
swearing
in
trueth
.
Ier.
4.2
.
The
end
is
,
to
make
knowne
a
very
waighty
truth
,
which
cannot
by
any
other
means
be
so
conveniently
knowne
.
And
this
is
to
sweare
for
a
just
cause
.
Ierem.
4.2
Heb.
6.16
.
Here
againe
is
forbidden
rash
and
common
oathes
,
not
taken
vp
for
such
a
cause
,
Eccle.
9.4
.
Mat.
5.34
.
False
oathes
,
perjurie
.
Lev.
19.12
Deu.
5.11
.
And
thus
much
of
titles
.
Now
followeth
of
the
works
of
God
.
For
the
workes
of
God
,
any
speciall
preparation
,
besides
that
which
is
not
general
,
I
haue
not
found
.
The
affection
,
which
is
proper
in
the
diligent
consideration
of
them
,
is
great
reverence
and
sweet
feeling
of
the
glorie
of
God
,
which
any
manner
of
way
is
found
in
them
.
Psal.
64.9.10
,
&
104.34
.
We
contrariewise
,
either
wholly
neglect
them
as
Esai
.
6.12
.
or
els
in
lightnes
,
&c.
in
which
sort
we
speak
somtime
of
women
,
sometime
of
holy
matrimony
,
yea
,
sometime
of
the
joyes
of
heaven
,
and
paines
of
hell
,
making
foolish
and
vaine
plaies
of
these
thinges
.
The
vse
or
end
of
al
the
work
of
the
Lord
towards
him
,
to
preach
and
set
forth
the
power
and
glorie
of
the
eternall
kingdome
of
God
.
Psal.
145.11.12
.
To
vs
,
that
we
and
our
posteritie
may
better
knowe
,
trust
,
loue
,
and
feare
the
Lord
.
Psal.
78.7
.
Deut.
4.9
.
But
contrariwise
,
we
neuer
make
any
such
vse
,
but
harden
our
hearts
against
al
his
works
,
both
of
justice
and
mercie
,
thereby
declaring
our
palpable
blindnes
in
such
light
,
Psal.
111.2
.
&
92.6.7
.
&
10.5
.
And
thus
much
for
the
true
sanctifying
of
the
name
of
God
,
in
those
things
which
are
directlie
attributed
vnto
him
.
Now
followeth
the
other
,
in
the
private
exercise
of
his
word
,
in
reading
,
conferring
,
&c.
Wee
must
be
prepared
in
our
hearts
,
by
a
great
reverence
of
the
most
heavenlie
,
most
constant
and
profitable
wisedome
of
the
Lord
for
vs
,
contained
therein
,
Psal.
119.129
.
By
a
sure
hope
to
finde
vnderstanding
in
the
plaine
light
of
the
Lord
,
Psa.
119.130
.
Pro.
8.9
.
By
an
earnest
prayer
vnto
the
Lord
,
for
the
true
vnderstanding
,
feeling
,
and
practise
of
the
same
,
proceeding
from
an
hungrie
soule
after
these
graces
.
Psal.
119.131
.
&c.
Here
is
condemned
our
great
want
in
all
these
things
,
which
come
commonly
at
all
adventure
,
without
any
due
consideration
of
this
most
holy
exercise
,
in
the
reading
,
conferring
,
&c.
it selfe
,
wee
must
drawe
our
whole
soule
to
marke
,
weigh
,
and
attend
vpon
whollie
,
which
is
set
foorth
by
lifting
vp
our
handes
vnto
the
Lawe
,
to
meditate
in
it
,
by
searching
&
turning
&c.
Psal.
119.48
.
Also
a
bowing
downe
to
look
vnto
it
.
Iam.
1.25
.
Psal.
119.15
.
To
incline
our
heart
to
vnderstanding
,
to
crie
after
wisdome
,
to
serch
for
it
as
for
hid
treasure
.
Pro.
2.3
.
Here
againe
our
great
coldnes
,
wavering
minds
,
and
multitude
of
other
like
infirmities
,
is
condemned
.
The
end
is
,
that
we
may
apply
all
vnto
our selues
,
examine
our
hearts
by
it
,
and
so
in
calling
on
the
Lord
,
wholly
to
indevour
our selues
to
put
it
in
practise
.
Psal.
19.26.27
.
and
59.60
.
Prov.
2.1
.
Here
is
condemned
the
prophane
abusing
of
the
same
,
in
jestes
,
playes
,
&c.
Pro.
13.14
.
In
the
order
of
the
Church
,
as
the
means
are
more
glorious
and
excellent
,
so
wee
must
prepare
our selues
more
earnestly
on
everie
side
.
Eccle.
5.1
.
To
the
Lord
,
in
the
person
of
the
Minister
,
whom
we
must
receiue
as
the
Lord
.
Rom.
10.15
.
2.
Cor.
5.19.20
.
speaking
his
word
truly
,
Deut.
18.18.19
.
[
a
](A00635-e7630-b)
a
1.
Thess.
5.12
.
Or
admonishing
,
or
[
b
](A00635-e7640-b)
b
Deut.
17.10.11
.
interpreting
,
or
[
c
](A00635-e7650-b)
c
Mat.
18.17
.
censuring
,
In
themselues
,
that
they
sift
their
hearts
to
receiue
with
pure
affection
,
the
true
vse
of
them
severallie
in
the
exercise
it selfe
,
reverently
behaving
our selues
according
to
the
nature
of
it
,
and
in
our
hearts
to
feel
the
power
and
force
of
them
:
afterward
also
,
to
vse
all
this
to
the
several
profite
and
end
for
which
these
are
ordained
,
as
we
will
shewe
in
some
of
the
principal
particulars
.
In
the
exercise
of
the
word
preached
,
being
the
way
to
open
[
a
](A00635-e7660-b)
a
Luk.
14.27.32
.
trueth
to
our
judgment
and
vnderstanding
,
to
[
b
](A00635-e7670-b)
b
Rom.
10.15
.
&
12.8
.
Act.
26.
plant
it
,
and
to
root
it
in
our
heartes
and
affections
.
We
are
commanded
to
put
away
all
other
things
out
of
our
mind
,
and
all
superfluitie
,
or
malice
,
or
filthinesse
whatsoever
,
and
be
ready
&
swift
to
heare
,
yea
and
to
receiue
the
worde
of
the
Lord
by
his
minister
,
his
husbandman
is
ready
to
ingraft
in
our
soules
.
Iam.
1.18
.
Luke
.
8.18
.
In
the
action
it selfe
,
we
must
with
all
[
a
](A00635-e7680-b)
a
Psal.
78
1.
attentiuenes
so
giue
our
heart
,
as
we
must
haue
a
present
[
b
](A00635-e7690-b)
b
1.
Thess.
2.13
.
touch
and
feeling
of
those
thinges
which
are
deliuered
,
that
[
c
](A00635-e7700-b)
c
Nehe.
8.8.10
.
and
13.
Act.
2.37
.
The
vse
afterward
is
,
by
repeating
,
examining
by
the
scripture
,
and
applying
to
bring
in
promises
we
may
rejoice
,
receiue
comfort
and
strength
:
in
his
threatnings
,
we
may
throughly
feele
our
owne
estate
&
miserie
,
and
so
be
humbled
for
the
same
,
to
practise
of
life
&
conversation
.
1.
Thess.
5.20
Acts.
17.11
.
[
a
](A00635-e7710-b)
a
Eccl.
5.1
.
Exo.
19.9
.
In
the
preparation
,
is
forbidden
the
great
loosnes
,
&
carelesnes
of
men
,
once
to
think
about
what
they
are
,
[
b
](A00635-e7720-b)
b
2.
Cor.
10.5
.
the
vnreuerence
&
litle
regard
of
the
mighty
furniture
of
the
Lord
in
his
servants
,
[
c
](A00635-e7730-b)
c
Act.
2.13
.
1.
Kin.
21.20
.
yea
&
sometimes
the
captious
,
proud
,
stubborne
,
&
malicious
purpose
in
hearing
.
In
the
action
it self
,
we
see
by
that
is
forbidden
,
our
heades
ful
of
other
matters
,
running
vpon
our
profits
,
pleasures
,
&c.
the
great
hypocrisie
of
many
,
who
taking
some
delight
in
the
thinge
outwardlye
,
haue
no
true
feeling
wrought
by
it
,
when
they
hear
,
Ezec.
33
31.32
.
The
brawnie
and
fat
heart
,
which
being
never
a
whit
moved
,
never
or
to
small
purpose
repeateth
,
examineth
,
applieth
,
or
practiseth
,
Ezec.
33.31
.
Zeph.
2.1
.
2.
Sam
,
12.
Mark
.
6.20
.
In
the
Sacraments
,
the
preparation
is
an
examination
of
our
faith
in
Christ
,
1.
Cor.
11.28
.
Iob.
1.5
.
of
repentance
.
Esa.
1.16
.
&
66.2
.
speciallie
also
in
reconciliation
of
our
brother
.
Mat.
5.2
.
Here
great
ignorance
,
slothfulnes
,
blockishnes
,
which
without
al
awe
&
reverence
,
to
presume
to
pertake
the
same
to
our
great
judgment
.
1.
Cor.
11.28
.
Gen.
4.5.7
.
In
the
action
or
work
it self
,
we
must
feel
a
most
sweet
&
sure
confirmation
of
our
faith
,
of
receiuing
of
Iesus
Christ
with
his
wisdom
,
righteousnes
,
sanctificaton
&
redemption
;
that
by
the
liuely
feeling
of
this
,
wee
should
be
throughlie
inflamed
,
to
giue
praise
&
thanks
vnto
the
Lord
,
with
the
Church
.
Mat.
26
30.
The
vse
is
,
after
al
temptations
to
receiue
comfort
&
relief
by
them
,
Psal.
51.9
.
Of
one
correction
,
for
the
rest
,
as
of
excommunication
:
the
preparation
is
by
the
authoritie
&
majestie
of
Christ
,
the
action
a
fearful
sentence
with
majestie
,
justlie
pronounced
,
the
vse
for
the
sleying
of
the
flesh
,
that
the
spirite
might
bee
saued
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
.
1.
Cor.
5.4
.
The
reason
followeth
:
For
he
wil
not
hold
him
innocent
,
that
taketh
his
name
in
vaine
.
That
is
,
he
wil
condemne
him
,
as
S.
Iames
and
S.
Paule
write
,
the
one
against
rash
swearing
,
&
the
other
of
the
abuse
of
the
Sacramentes
interpreteth
;
Aboue
all
thinges
sweare
not
my
brethren
,
&c.
least
you
fall
into
condemnation
.
Iam.
5
,
12.
1.
Cor.
11.29.34
.
4.
Commaund
.
Hitherto
these
precepts
,
which
commaund
duties
in
the
worship
of
the
Lorde
,
which
wee
owe
everie
day
vnto
him
.
Now
followeth
that
dutie
,
which
one
day
in
seuen
must
be
given
vnto
the
Lord
,
in
the
sanctification
of
his
Saboth
.
Remember
,
So
he
seemeth
to
speake
,
because
,
when
as
this
commaundement
was
before
given
,
they
had
neglected
the
same
.
The
Saboth
day
to
sanctifie
,
that
is
,
to
seperate
it
from
a
common
vse
,
and
dedicate
it
to
a
peculiar
&
holy
vse
vnto
the
Lord
.
So
the
gold
,
the
vessels
,
&c.
were
said
to
be
holy
,
&
dedicated
for
the
holy
vse
of
the
temple
,
&
might
not
be
given
or
put
to
any
other
vse
:
To
sanctifie
a
Saboth
therefore
,
is
to
call
our selues
,
not
from
our
owne
sinfull
waies
,
which
wee
must
doe
eeverie
day
,
but
from
our
honest
and
lawful
callings
,
that
giuing
our selues
to
godly
and
Christianlie
exercises
of
our
faith
,
we
may
be
strengthened
in
the
waies
of
God
,
and
so
in
thought
,
word
and
deed
,
consecrate
a
glorious
Saboth
vnto
the
Lord
.
Therfore
it
is
called
the
Saboth
of
God
.
Exod.
20.10
.
&
Leuit.
23.3
,
He
calleth
it
an
holie
convocation
;
that
is
,
dedicated
to
holy
meetings
.
So
Esai
58.13
.
Hereby
is
confuted
their
opinion
,
that
take
it
a
Saboth
kept
,
if
they
rest
from
their
labours
,
so
in
the
meane
time
they
labor
in
plaies
,
dansings
,
vain
songs
,
&
enterludes
,
&c.
as
though
the
Lord
had
called
vs
from
our
profitable
labor
commanded
,
to
displease
him
in
these
vanities
.
Again
,
others
also
,
who
if
they
be
better
than
the
former
,
abstaining
from
those
things
,
haue
notwithstanding
their
heads
,
hearts
,
and
mouthes
,
so
ful
of
worldly
things
,
as
they
do
not
indeed
perform
the
trueth
of
the
Saboth
,
when
as
it
should
bee
kept
as
the
rest
of
the
Law
,
not
only
in
action
,
but
also
in
the
thoughts
of
the
heart
,
&
words
of
the
mouth
.
Esa.
58.
Amos
8.5
.
But
before
we
come
to
the
proper
and
peculiar
exercises
,
we
wil
set
downe
reasons
,
that
prooue
it
perpetuall
for
the
Church
in
this
world
,
to
haue
one
such
day
in
seven
to
be
dedicated
vnto
the
Lord
,
that
so
we
may
haue
the
vse
of
it
in
our
conscience
,
and
of
the
ceremonie
ceased
I
will
speake
in
the
end
.
First
,
because
of
the
covenant
of
the
Law
,
which
biddeth
vs
doe
,
&
so
liue
thereby
,
driving
vs
vnto
Christ
,
Rom.
10.5
.
Ther
are
ten
partes
,
called
ten
wordes
or
sentences
,
of
which
,
if
we
take
away
this
,
there
will
be
but
nine
,
Exod.
34.18
.
Secondlie
,
if
Adam
being
in
his
soundnes
,
because
his
mind
not
being
infinite
,
could
not
doe
his
[
a
](A00635-e7810-b)
a
Gen
2
,
3.15
.
worke
,
[
b
](A00635-e7820-b)
b
Gen
2
,
3.15
.
&
praise
God
,
pray
to
him
,
meditate
in
his
creatures
,
of
his
wisdom
,
mercie
,
&c.
had
need
for
that
purpose
,
wholly
to
giue
himself
ouer
more
fullie
,
than
he
did
by
times
in
other
daies
once
in
seven
daies
;
how
much
more
,
having
in
vs
so
much
ignorance
,
hardnes
of
heart
,
&c.
that
we
might
help
our
weaknes
,
&
grow
forward
?
Thirdly
,
when
this
was
a
peece
of
the
image
of
God
in
him
,
that
he
did
not
onely
those
daylie
duties
,
after
mentioned
together
,
with
tilling
and
keeping
the
garden
.
Gen.
2.15
.
euery
day
,
but
was
further
able
,
one
whole
day
,
in
soule
&
bodie
to
giue
ouer
himselfe
to
the
former
Saboth
,
exercise
of
praying
,
praising
,
&c.
Either
we
must
not
knowe
,
and
not
be
borne
again
to
this
piece
of
excellencie
,
or
els
wee
must
haue
this
peculiar
commandement
to
humble
vs
,
&
in
this
point
to
driue
vs
vnto
Christ
,
afterward
also
,
be
a
rule
and
square
vnto
vs
of
the
same
.
Fourthlie
,
the
Apostles
in
taking
this
day
,
and
giving
it
the
name
of
the
Lordes
day
.
Apoc.
1.10
.
as
before
that
was
called
the
Lords
Saboth
and
ordaining
publike
exercises
,
Act.
10.7
.
and
privat
,
1.
Cor.
4.2
.
As
they
did
shew
,
that
in
the
particular
seventh
day
,
it
was
ceremonial
:
so
in
the
common
necessitie
it
was
perpetual
,
according
to
the
foresaid
equity
.
Last
of
all
,
as
Calvin
saith
vnto
the
Papists
,
of
the
seconde
commandement
,
who
also
said
,
that
was
ceremoniall
and
abolished
.
As
long
as
we
feele
the
grosnes
of
our
nature
to
invent
false
worship
,
framing
Images
of
God
,
so
long
that
must
remaine
to
humble
vs
:
euen
so
,
as
long
as
we
doe
feele
our
corruption
,
in
accounting
the
Saboth
vnpossible
,
and
so
omitting
&
prophaning
it
,
so
long
we
wil
hold
it
to
be
perpetual
.
Now
,
the
lord
to
help
our
infirmities
,
hath
given
vs
variety
of
profitable
exercises
to
be
occupied
in
,
&
to
recreat
vs
as
it
were
in
another
,
being
weary
of
one
.
They
are
either
-
Publike
,
-
Private
.
Nehem.
8.5.13
.
Publike
,
is
to
join
with
the
Church
from
the
beginning
to
the
ending
,
in
the
hearing
of
the
word
preached
,
in
praying
,
and
administring
of
the
Sacramentes
.
Eze.
46.1.2.3.10
.
Nehe.
9.
Esd.
3
,
Act.
15.20.21
.
&
17.2
.
&
18.4
.
Luk.
4.2
,
2.
King
.
4.23
.
Privat
exercises
are
for
our selues
to
encrease
godlines
,
or
others
their
comfort
.
Nehem.
8.13
.
Of
the
first
sort
are
,
rejoycing
in
the
word
received
,
and
profiting
by
that
.
Also
meditations
,
conference
,
&c.
on
the
works
of
God
,
that
so
we
might
not
onely
by
doctrine
,
but
by
experience
be
taught
,
and
so
be
brought
to
greater
feeling
,
as
is
commanded
,
Deu.
5.20
.
For
others
,
we
are
commanded
duties
of
loue
,
in
relieving
,
&
conforting
the
nedy
,
aswel
bodily
by
our
help
,
as
spiritually
by
confort
&
conference
out
of
the
word
,
edifying
one
another
in
our
most
holy
faith
.
1.
Cor.
14.2
.
Mat.
12.
In
these
things
our
contempt
&
neglect
,
both
of
the
mercy
of
the
Lord
,
who
hath
ordained
so
many
good
means
to
increase
our
knowledge
,
our
feeling
in
the
faith
&
good
works
:
his
wisdome
,
who
hauing
regard
to
our
weaknes
,
hath
given
vs
such
great
variety
,
that
alwayes
being
weary
of
the
one
,
we
may
breath
our selues
in
the
other
.
In
this
as
in
the
rest
,
and
the
commaundement
going
before
,
we
must
haue
the
sinnes
forgiven
in
the
sonne
of
God
his
obedience
;
here
,
Luk.
13.10
.
to
the
18.
vers
,
Luk.
13.4.5
.
In
him
also
,
we
must
receiue
power
with
this
former
grace
,
to
die
vnto
this
sin
,
and
rise
vnto
this
part
of
obedience
.
Now
followeth
the
reason
,
whereby
he
doth
both
make
plaine
the
obedience
,
and
allure
vs
vnto
it
.
He
allureth
,
because
he
giueth
this
equitie
perpetuall
,
that
seeing
in
sixe
daies
,
we
may
doe
all
our
worke
,
which
is
necessarie
for
the
maintenance
of
this
life
,
and
provision
of
our
families
,
which
is
declared
by
these
oppositions
in
the
9.
and
10.
verses
.
Sixe
daies
thou
shalt
worke
,
but
the
seuenth
day
is
the
rest
,
or
Saboth
of
the
Lord
thy
God
.
In
sixe
daies
doe
all
thy
worke
,
in
the
seventh
doe
no
worke
,
but
of
the
Saboth
.
Math.
12.5
.
The
Saboth
vnto
the
Lord
,
Here
,
as
in
that
afore
,
are
the
Papists
confuted
,
who
ordained
Saboths
to
Saintes
&
Angels
,
a
worship
due
to
the
Lord
onlie
,
who
also
tooke
away
this
libertie
of
sixe
daies
wholie
,
&
too
often
.
No
maner
of
worke
,
except
for
frugall
necessitie
,
of
putting
on
of
apparell
,
of
meate
,
drinke
,
&c.
which
must
be
as
meanes
to
helpe
and
succour
the
weaknesse
of
tender
and
olde
age
,
the
strength
of
strong
men
in
this
exercise
;
who
if
they
should
ordinarilie
abstaine
on
that
day
from
these
thinges
,
it
would
make
them
much
vnable
to
accomplish
that
worke
of
the
Lorde
,
and
so
it
is
expounded
,
Luke
.
13.15
.
Wherefore
that
of
Exod.
35.3
.
was
a
rudiment
ceremoniall
,
whereby
they
were
instructed
to
the
reverence
of
the
same
,
when
as
otherwise
they
might
doe
great
things
.
This
is
further
declared
by
a
distribution
of
the
efficient
causes
.
Thou
,
nor
thy
Sonne
,
nor
thy
Daughter
,
nor
thy
Servant
.
By
which
wee
see
,
we
doe
not
rightlie
obserue
the
Saboth
,
except
all
within
our
gates
,
that
is
,
our
authoritie
,
(
so
called
,
because
they
bound
the
proper
place
of
everie
man
,
where
he
exerciseth
anie
authoritie
)
doe
likewise
sanctifie
the
same
.
The
seconde
reason
,
is
drawne
from
the
example
of
the
Lorde
himselfe
,
the
more
to
allure
vs
and
mooue
vs
,
who
contende
to
come
neere
the
excellent
:
So
Christ
gaue
an
example
for
vs
to
follow
.
For
the
Lord
made
heaven
and
earth
in
sixe
daies
,
but
the
seventh
he
rested
.
By
that
seventh
day
,
he
pointeth
out
the
Iewes
Saboth
,
the
seventh
from
the
creation
,
to
the
which
day
they
were
never
preciselie
tyed
,
because
being
the
seventh
,
it
caried
a
note
of
perfection
,
and
so
did
shadow
out
the
excellencie
of
our
rest
vnder
Christ
,
Heb.
4.20
.
And
therfore
,
because
that
was
ceremonial
,
that
proper
day
was
pointed
out
to
Adam
.
Gen
2.
Whereas
if
this
had
not
bene
ceremoniall
,
he
had
not
needed
,
because
the
morall
equity
of
one
in
seven
,
was
written
in
his
heart
,
as
aboue
hath
bin
noted
.
And
thus
,
as
it
was
a
figure
of
our
sanctification
and
adoption
,
it
was
not
a
peece
of
the
first
Table
,
but
rather
generall
to
the
whole
Law
,
and
therefore
in
that
respect
is
abolished
.
Col.
2.16
.
The
end
of
the
first
Table
.
All
Glorie
to
the
Lord
.
THE
WHOLE
DOCTRIN
OF
THE
Sacraments
,
plainlie
and
fullie
set
downe
,
and
declared
out
of
the
word
of
God
.
The
place
out
of
which
we
will
draw
the
generall
doctrine
of
both
the
Sacramentes
,
is
,
1.
Cor.
12.13
.
For
by
one
Spirite
we
haue
bene
al
baptized
into
one
body
,
whether
Iewes
,
Greeks
,
or
seruants
or
free
,
and
al
haue
bin
made
to
drink
into
one
spirite
.
The
generall
declaration
of
a
Sacrament
drawen
hence
.
A
Sacrament
of
the
eternal
couenant
,
is
a
publike
&
faithfull
worke
of
the
whole
Church
,
wherein
by
the
Ministers
putting
apart
by
the
word
and
praier
,
to
an
holy
vse
,
a
visible
signe
,
ordained
of
God
in
the
order
prescribed
,
by
his
deliuerie
,
and
their
receiving
of
the
same
;
the
holie
Ghost
doth
offer
and
represent
liuelie
vnto
all
;
but
more
surely
applie
to
the
due
receiver
therof
,
the
offering
and
giving
of
God
in
three
persons
,
and
the
Churches
receiving
of
Christ
crucified
,
&
the
covenant
concerning
iustification
,
&
sanctification
vnto
eternall
life
,
fullie
ratified
and
confirmed
in
him
.
Notes
which
shewe
how
everie
parte
,
is
gathered
out
of
this
place
,
with
more
full
confirmation
by
conference
of
the
Scripture
,
which
declareth
the
true
vse
of
every
point
.
[
A
Sacrament
of
the
eternall
covenant
]
so
called
,
to
put
a
difference
between
other
signes
,
as
the
Rain-bow
,
laying
on
of
hands
in
ordination
,
&
other
such
signes
,
so
called
of
old
,
Gen.
17.10
.
&
doth
seale
vp
the
same
,
Rom.
4.11
.
1.
Cor.
11.
[
Is
a
publike
]
that
is
,
to
shew
the
nature
&
true
reverence
of
those
works
,
because
these
are
not
at
any
time
for
one
,
by
one
,
or
concerning
the
dignity
of
one
,
as
appereth
by
this
that
is
said
here
,
All
haue
bene
baptized
into
one
bodie
,
all
made
to
drinke
into
one
cup.
Which
sheweth
,
that
it
is
a
worke
of
a
publike
nature
,
of
publike
fruit
and
priviledges
to
all
,
of
publike
profession
of
the
same
,
and
therefore
in
regard
of
the
dignitie
&
reverence
of
it
,
to
be
publikely
ministred
with
the
prayers
of
all
,
and
for
the
profite
of
all
:
so
for
this
ende
Circumcision
was
ministred
publikely
,
and
they
came
together
to
it
.
Luk.
1.59
.
&
in
the
Supper
they
continued
together
,
Act.
2.42
.
It
should
be
in
the
Church
,
not
at
home
in
the
house
,
1.
Cor.
11.
Therefore
,
there
were
convocations
in
the
Passeover
,
Exod.
12.6.47
Act.
2.42.20
.
Chap.
[
And
faithfull
]
This
is
gathered
,
because
it
is
said
,
by
one
spirite
we
are
baptized
into
one
bodie
,
and
made
to
drinke
into
one
spiritual
drinke
,
all
which
is
done
by
faith
,
by
which
he
doth
dwell
in
our
heartes
,
Ephe.
3.17
.
Iohn
.
6.36
.
So
in
Baptisme
.
Gal.
3.
As
manie
as
are
baptized
,
haue
put
on
Christ
:
by
faith
we
are
the
sons
of
God
.
This
is
plaine
in
those
who
receiue
,
being
of
discretion
,
that
make
profession
of
their
faith
,
Act.
8.36.37
.
&
Mark
.
16.16
Now
in
the
baptisme
of
infants
,
the
Ministers
ought
to
haue
faith
in
this
worke
,
the
parentes
who
offer
the
children
,
in
regarde
of
the
covenant
of
God
made
to
them
and
their
seed
,
Gen.
17
7.
Act.
20.29
.
the
Church
euen
with
their
praiers
to
God
,
&
witnessing
,
do
work
with
faith
:
and
last
of
all
,
the
child
,
when
hee
commeth
to
discretion
,
shal
haue
comfort
by
it
:
onely
,
if
he
die
,
the
spirite
of
God
doth
work
the
effectual
knitting
of
him
to
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
by
a
secret
working
,
as
it
pleaseth
him
,
in
steed
of
that
faith
which
commeth
by
hearing
.
Therfore
he
saith
,
that
by
one
spirit
all
the
members
of
the
Church
are
baptized
into
one
bodie
,
&c.
which
is
so
general
as
it
comprehendeth
infants
,
who
haue
not
faith
.
Of
the
Supper
of
the
Lorde
there
is
no
doubt
.
This
doth
teach
vs
,
first
,
that
faith
is
not
secure
,
but
carefull
to
nourish
and
vpholde
it selfe
by
these
means
,
when
infidelitie
neglecteth
it
.
Act.
8.36
.
Rom.
4.11
.
Esa.
7.13.14
.
Secondlie
,
that
it
is
not
the
outward
worke
that
wil
help
,
vnles
faith
and
the
holy
Ghost
worke
inwardlie
,
not
the
washing
away
of
the
filth
of
the
flesh
,
but
in
that
a
good
conscience
maketh
request
vnto
God
,
through
the
resurrection
of
Christ
.
1.
Pet.
3.
&
so
the
Papistes
are
confuted
,
that
say
,
that
the
worke
wrought
outwardly
in
it selfe
,
doth
giue
grace
:
for
as
the
word
profiteth
nothing
,
vnles
it
be
mixt
with
faith
.
Hebr.
4.2
.
so
it
is
with
the
visible
word
,
which
speaketh
to
all
the
sences
,
as
it
were
.
[
worke
]
So
it
is
called
,
because
it
is
not
only
a
signe
,
as
a
Rain-bow
,
but
a
worke
,
wherin
the
Minister
hath
his
parte
,
in
declaring
or
preaching
,
praying
,
&c.
&
the
people
theirs
,
in
joyning
with
him
:
not
water
onely
,
but
washing
:
not
bread
only
,
but
giving
,
taking
,
eating
,
&c.
Which
is
,
because
the
Lord
would
haue
the
inward
man
more
effectually
moved
,
when
not
only
the
eare
,
but
the
eies
,
hand
,
feeling
,
and
such
like
instruments
of
the
outward
man
,
are
effectual
instruments
of
the
holy
Ghost
to
woorke
withall
.
[
The
whole
Church
]
This
is
added
,
to
shew
that
this
appertaineth
not
to
all
,
but
to
the
Church
onely
,
none
ro
bee
baptized
,
but
those
that
are
holie
,
1.
Cor.
7.14
.
and
which
are
in
the
covenant
:
none
meete
for
the
Supper
,
but
which
know
and
beleeue
according
to
Christian
doctrine
,
1.
Cor.
5.11
.
and
to
such
belongeth
that
saying
onlie
,
Which
are
Citizens
,
and
not
strangers
from
God
.
Ephes.
4.11.12
.
and
therefore
,
these
holie
things
must
not
be
given
to
Papists
,
prophane
and
wicked
persons
.
2.
Chro.
35.6
.
Act.
8
36.
Not
to
dogs
,
Mat.
7.6
.
Secondly
,
it
is
added
to
shew
,
that
not
the
Ministers
alone
must
work
here
,
but
the
Church
with
him
,
in
winessing
his
worke
,
in
approouing
the
same
by
one
spirit
of
grace
;
by
consenting
in
praier
&
thanksgiuing
,
for
which
they
are
said
to
do
the
works
of
the
Sacramentes
,
Luke
.
1.59
.
1.
Cor.
11.5
.
In
Baptisme
,
they
receiue
not
only
comfort
by
remembring
of
the
same
work
in
themselues
,
but
also
as
no
member
is
cut
off
by
excommunication
,
but
in
the
presence
of
all
,
with
praiers
and
consent
of
Christs
spirit
in
all
.
1.
Cor.
5.4.5
.
so
it
behoveth
,
that
by
the
proper
consent
of
the
spirit
of
God
in
al
,
the
partie
to
be
baptized
,
be
solemnly
receiued
,
and
the
wholl
Church
to
be
assured
by
that
work
,
that
he
is
a
fellow
heir
,
to
be
partaker
with
them
in
the
communion
of
Saints
,
and
to
whom
they
ought
to
render
the
same
;
so
that
this
is
also
one
good
&
sure
ground
for
which
they
ought
to
be
present
.
In
the
Supper
likewise
,
when
God
calleth
al
to
a
banquet
why
should
any
bee
absent
which
haue
faith
&
repentance
,
Act.
2.38
?
Why
shuld
they
not
shew
that
they
are
one
body
,
because
they
eat
all
of
one
bread
?
1.
Cor.
10.17
.
Wherefore
the
generall
body
of
the
Congregation
,
if
they
may
,
or
as
manye
as
maye
,
ought
to
be
present
,
and
in
the
Lords
supper
to
be
pertakers
.
[
Wherein
by
]
In
the
whole
Sacrament
there
are
two
partes
:
the
one
the
outward
worke
,
set
out
by
it selfe
,
the
other
the
inward
and
spirituall
work
set
out
by
it self
:
&
both
these
,
as
they
answere
one
to
another
,
so
are
they
set
downe
in
this
place
;
in
both
there
is
the
person
authorised
,
to
put
apart
to
that
vse
,
to
offer
,
to
giue
&
to
receiue
.
In
both
,
there
is
the
thing
rightly
put
apart
,
offered
,
given
,
received
,
&
applied
to
his
proper
vse
.
The
persons
without
,
is
first
,
God
his
minister
,
authorised
from
him
by
his
Church
;
his
works
are
to
put
apart
,
consecrate
,
or
dedicate
to
that
holie
vse
,
by
opening
the
covenant
of
God
,
by
praying
for
his
blessing
promised
to
these
creatures
,
by
giving
thanks
for
the
blessed
work
of
that
action
.
Also
to
offer
&
deliver
aright
the
creatures
,
the
water
to
wash
with
it
,
the
bread
to
be
eaten
,
the
wine
to
be
drunke
.
Secondly
,
the
persons
without
,
are
the
whole
Church
,
joining
with
the
Minister
in
prayer
,
in
quickning
their
faith
by
the
covenant
of
God
,
beholding
the
former
works
of
the
Minister
,
&
ratifying
them
in
their
hearts
:
And
last
of
all
,
by
receiving
and
applying
,
or
having
applyed
aright
the
visible
signes
.
The
persons
which
are
inward
,
is
the
giver
,
one
God
in
three
persons
;
who
by
this
visible
worde
in
the
Sacramente
doe
offer
,
giue
and
apply
the
inwarde
matter
set
foorth
:
And
also
the
saide
Church
,
being
inwardlie
strong
by
knowledge
,
faith
and
repentance
,
do
with
joy
receiue
that
which
is
offered
vnto
them
,
applying
it
vnto
that
fruit
for
which
it
was
giuen
.
The
outward
matters
are
the
creatures
ordained
of
God
,
sanctified
by
the
especial
word
&
prayer
,
and
so
ordered
in
outward
maner
,
as
water
to
wash
,
bread
to
be
broken
,
wine
to
be
drunken
,
as
is
prescribed
:
their
fruit
is
to
represent
to
the
eie
,
eare
,
feeling
,
&c.
Secondly
,
to
seal
vp
&
be
an
instrument
,
more
certainly
to
apply
,
for
although
it
doeth
apply
no
more
than
the
word
preached
doth
,
neither
by
other
inward
gifts
than
the
working
of
the
holy
Ghost
by
faith
,
yet
because
the
instruments
are
more
,
&
in
the
work
God
hath
sanctified
more
instruments
in
his
creatures
to
our
seeing
,
feeling
,
receiuing
,
&c.
they
do
more
prouoke
faith
kindle
faith
,
strengthen
faith
,
to
the
receiving
of
Christ
.
The
inward
matter
is
Iesus
Christ
crucified
,
who
was
sealed
vp
&
consecrated
by
the
father
himselfe
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
:
yea
,
by
his
own
praier
to
the
work
of
our
mediation
,
neyther
is
he
here
barely
offered
,
but
offered
,
given
,
and
received
,
as
the
ratifier
of
the
whole
covenant
of
God
by
his
death
;
especially
to
justification
,
&
so
full
redemption
for
ever
:
He
must
therefore
be
so
seene
here
,
so
received
here
by
faith
:
being
received
,
so
applied
,
as
we
may
feel
these
fruits
conveighed
to
vs
from
him
,
&
this
is
the
whole
substantiall
order
of
Sacraments
,
set
foorth
at
large
,
and
nowe
followeth
to
bee
prooved
and
applied
to
vse
.
First
therefore
,
that
ther
are
these
two
principall
and
substantiall
things
in
the
whole
nature
of
the
Sacraments
,
it
is
most
plaine
,
when
he
saith
,
Yee
haue
bene
baptized
into
one
bodie
,
you
haue
bene
made
to
drinke
vnto
one
spirituall
drinke
:
Lo
then
,
not
water
,
but
washing
:
you
haue
bin
washed
,
and
then
,
so
as
ye
came
to
be
one
bodie
in
Christ
,
to
communicate
in
all
his
benefits
,
and
so
you
haue
bene
made
to
drinke
outwardlie
,
but
therewithall
and
thereby
,
as
by
an
instrument
,
the
spirituall
drinke
is
deliuered
out
of
Christ
.
Now
to
come
to
the
particulars
,
that
the
Ministers
of
God
must
be
the
first
outward
person
,
here
it
is
plain
:
for
when
the
very
nature
of
washing
or
giving
drink
,
doth
require
a
person
to
wash
,
and
to
giue
drink
:
a
holie
washing
doth
require
a
holie
person
,
to
put
a
difference
betweene
this
washing
and
all
other
washings
,
and
giving
drink
.
By
holie
,
we
mean
that
which
is
in
a
peculiar
maner
,
authorised
&
blessed
from
God
,
(
though
the
Minister
peradventure
be
of
an
evill
life
.
)
Mat.
23.25
.
Secondly
,
when
as
the
being
of
this
work
dependeth
vpon
the
deliverie
of
the
word
from
God
,
hauing
his
authoritie
,
which
is
solemne
,
as
Paule
saith
,
Ephe.
5.6
.
by
the
washing
of
water
through
the
word
,
the
Minister
being
onely
called
of
God
,
to
bee
his
Ambassador
,
to
be
in
steed
of
Christ
,
to
beseech
vs
to
bee
reconciled
vnto
God
.
2.
Cor.
5.20
.
It
remaineth
that
he
of
necessitie
bee
required
.
Thirdly
,
seeing
they
onely
are
the
disposers
of
God
his
misteries
,
they
only
can
preach
&
minister
the
Sacraments
.
Fourthly
,
as
the
firmnes
of
the
seale
standeth
not
onelie
in
the
print
or
forme
it
maketh
,
but
especiallie
,
that
it
bee
set
on
,
by
one
that
hath
authority
thereunto
:
It
is
therfore
much
more
in
this
case
.
Lastly
,
as
ther
is
inwardly
considered
,
not
onelie
the
thing
given
and
received
,
Christ
,
but
also
faith
,
that
eateth
it
given
,
and
doth
receiue
from
him
(
vnto
whom
this
honor
properlie
belongeth
,
)
even
one
God
in
three
persons
,
especiallie
,
in
Iesus
Christ
God
and
man
,
and
to
take
this
as
offred
from
another
,
is
to
denie
God
:
so
in
the
outward
work
,
which
must
fullie
answer
to
this
,
is
required
,
he
who
beareth
Gods
person
in
this
work
,
and
therfore
can
onlie
consecrate
,
offer
,
and
deliuer
with
authoritie
,
the
outward
thing
which
answereth
to
the
inward
matter
:
So
that
to
receiue
it
from
another
,
is
to
denie
Gods
ministerie
,
and
to
giue
the
glorie
of
it
there
,
wher
he
hath
not
given
it
,
and
to
depriue
our selues
of
this
comfort
,
that
our
heart
may
say
,
Gods
solemne
voice
speaketh
,
his
solemne
hand
offereth
and
giveth
,
which
is
here
the
liuely
stay
of
our
faith
.
And
this
is
that
that
S.
Iohn
Baptist
vrgeth
,
Mat.
3.11
.
I
(
Gods
minister
)
baptize
you
with
water
,
but
he
that
commeth
after
me
,
shal
baptize
you
with
the
holy
Ghost
.
Where
we
see
,
he
plainelie
layeth
together
,
and
compareth
sacramentally
himself
as
Gods
Minister
,
representing
Christ
with
the
Father
,
the
Son
,
and
the
holie
Ghost
,
who
do
inwardlie
wash
and
baptize
:
&
his
outward
washing
with
Christs
inward
washing
.
Now
,
that
his
works
are
to
put
apart
or
sanctifie
,
by
declaring
Gods
ordinance
,
by
praying
for
his
blessing
,
&
by
giving
thankes
,
is
plaine
,
not
only
because
that
is
required
of
everie
one
who
giueth
ordinarie
food
to
his
,
but
especiallie
,
because
these
creatures
,
having
no
naturall
properties
given
of
God
in
them
,
to
work
such
an
heavenly
worke
of
representing
&
offering
vnto
all
trulie
,
&
applying
vnto
the
faithful
Iesus
Christ
:
it
must
needes
haue
this
propertie
from
the
word
of
God
,
it
must
bee
received
by
praier
,
acknowledged
with
thanksgiuing
:
otherwise
,
how
shoulde
it
come
,
if
the
worde
gaue
it
not
?
and
how
given
by
the
word
,
if
by
him
not
asked
and
conveighed
?
&
how
can
the
assurance
of
this
be
witnessed
to
the
glorie
of
God
,
but
with
thanksgiving
?
&
who
is
here
the
common
mouth
of
God
and
the
Church
,
but
the
Minister
?
Therefore
he
saith
,
the
washing
of
the
water
by
the
word
,
Eph.
5.6
.
Therfore
the
breade
of
blessing
which
we
break
,
&
the
cup
of
thanksgiving
,
which
is
it
thus
blessed
,
is
the
communion
of
the
body
&
bloud
of
Christ
,
1.
Cor.
10.
and
not
he
that
eateth
that
bread
,
but
hee
that
eateth
this
bread
:
that
is
,
thus
blessed
and
made
holie
,
&c.
eateth
and
drinketh
his
owne
damnation
.
And
here
we
must
learn
against
the
Papists
,
that
it
is
no
magical
witchcraft
,
which
by
the
vertue
of
one
word
murmured
in
an
vnknowne
tongue
,
cleane
abolisheth
the
naturall
substance
of
things
,
but
it
is
the
plaine
&
fruitful
declaration
of
the
promise
of
God
,
and
his
institution
,
which
(
with
their
praiers
)
doth
giue
these
creatures
another
propertie
than
they
had
although
they
keep
their
former
properties
&
substance
still
,
even
that
they
might
be
such
instruments
as
haue
bene
spoken
of
before
:
So
we
doe
not
(
as
they
belie
vs
)
put
no
difference
between
these
creatures
,
thus
dedicate
to
Gods
seruice
,
&
others
:
We
doe
not
denie
a
change
,
onlie
,
we
allow
that
change
which
is
according
to
Gods
word
,
&
hath
fruite
and
commoditie
with
it
,
that
is
,
that
it
doth
not
onlie
now
nourish
or
wash
the
body
,
but
is
an
effectual
instrument
of
farther
and
more
excellent
things
vnto
the
soule
.
Here
also
wee
must
further
note
,
that
although
this
dedicating
of
the
creatures
to
their
vse
,
only
be
required
of
the
minister
,
as
that
being
of
such
necessitie
,
as
if
it
bee
omitted
,
it
destroieth
the
Sacrament
,
yet
the
Lorde
requireth
a
further
thing
of
him
in
regarde
of
the
greater
glorie
,
beautie
,
power
,
&c.
of
this
whole
worke
,
which
is
the
liuely
preaching
of
his
worde
.
For
when
the
right
order
of
the
Lord
hath
bene
kept
,
the
Church
hath
not
bin
wont
to
shut
vp
her
solemne
prayers
,
without
this
worke
:
So
that
Salomon
saith
of
his
time
,
When
thou
goest
into
the
Temple
,
looke
vnto
both
thy
feet
,
&
be
more
ready
to
heare
,
than
to
offer
the
Sacrifice
of
fools
.
Pro.
15.
We
see
it
hath
bin
a
custom
from
old
generations
,
that
every
Sabboth
when
they
praied
,
and
Moses
was
read
,
there
should
be
preaching
in
their
Sinagogues
:
and
the
Apostles
haue
observed
this
.
Act.
2.42.46
.
We
must
not
mervaile
then
,
if
in
this
solemn
work
,
when
the
outward
things
are
more
effectuall
,
by
the
vnderstanding
of
the
worde
,
this
bee
required
very
straightly
.
As
I
said
before
,
it
hath
ben
the
continual
order
of
Gods
Church
:
therefore
in
the
Passeover
,
the
first
day
,
&
seventh
day
,
were
daies
of
holy
convocation
or
assemblies
,
wherin
we
haue
shewed
this
worke
was
observed
,
&
may
further
appeare
by
Nehem.
8.14.15.16
.
Therefore
,
when
the
Apostles
celebrated
Baptisme
,
Act.
8.12.38
.
&
Act.
9.17
.
&
10.16.15.32
And
when
they
celebrated
the
Supper
instituted
by
Christ
.
Act.
20.
this
order
was
observed
.
And
S.
Paule
expreslie
noteth
it
in
Iohn
Baptist
,
that
he
first
preached
,
that
they
should
beleeue
in
Iesus
Christ
that
was
to
come
,
and
they
hearing
it
,
were
baptized
,
&c.
Act.
19.4
.
Where
we
may
note
also
the
dutie
of
the
Church
,
which
ought
to
giue
especial
good
ear
&
heed
,
to
hunger
and
thirst
for
it
,
and
to
be
quickened
by
it
.
And
this
plainlie
meeteth
with
a
common
errour
,
that
many
desire
often
to
come
to
the
Lordes
Table
,
but
care
litle
for
the
preaching
of
the
worde
of
God
;
which
is
as
greate
madnes
,
as
if
one
should
looke
much
vpon
the
sealer
of
certaine
writinges
,
but
neuer
care
to
know
the
conveighances
of
estate
,
the
covenants
and
severall
bondes
,
conteined
in
them
,
the
way
how
to
come
to
the
possession
,
ratified
and
sealed
vp
by
those
seales
.
The
Ministers
other
works
are
,
that
hee
must
offer
,
deliver
,
and
apply
,
according
as
is
prescribed
,
the
outward
creatures
;
so
that
the
water
he
must
apply
to
washing
,
the
bread
he
must
deliver
to
be
eaten
,
not
to
be
worshipped
,
kneeled
vnto
,
&c.
So
that
herein
they
must
keep
the
order
which
they
haue
receiued
from
the
Apostles
,
as
they
received
it
from
Christ
:
Therefore
wee
see
the
Apostle
1.
Cor.
11.
shutteth
out
all
abuses
in
the
Church
of
the
Corinthes
,
with
this
reason
,
that
which
I
received
,
I
deliuered
:
and
that
which
is
grounded
on
our
Savior
his
commandement
,
Do
this
,
teach
them
to
obserue
whatsoeuer
I
haue
commanded
,
Mat.
28.
in
the
end
.
And
therfore
,
here
al
additions
of
new
signes
,
especially
of
crossing
,
spitle
,
milk
,
salt
,
oile
,
of
new
actions
as
lifting
vp
,
adoring
,
sacrificing
,
&c.
doe
al
abhominablie
pollute
these
holie
sacramentes
of
God
,
whose
whole
honour
is
,
that
they
remain
vnto
the
Church
of
God
,
in
that
simplicitie
he
left
them
.
And
when
no
action
here
is
worth
any
thing
,
but
by
reason
of
Gods
word
,
which
is
sanctified
to
a
profitable
vse
,
and
made
an
instrument
of
the
working
of
the
holie
Ghost
:
it
followeth
,
that
to
bring
in
such
additions
of
orders
with
their
significations
&
vses
of
the
outward
partes
of
the
Sacraments
,
is
to
command
the
holy
Ghost
to
be
at
our
beck
,
to
blesse
our
instruments
,
&c.
which
is
to
make
our selues
,
at
the
least
equall
to
him
in
wisdom
,
clean
contrary
to
that
in
Nomb.
9.
We
should
not
follow
our
own
waies
&
eies
,
after
which
we
goe
a
whoring
.
The
other
outward
persons
are
,
the
Ministers
and
the
whole
Church
,
who
must
joine
in
praier
,
quicken
their
faith
by
consideration
of
the
covenant
of
God
.
For
God
hath
not
prescribed
the
former
works
of
the
Minister
,
that
the
Church
in
them
should
be
idle
:
which
we
may
vnderstand
even
by
this
,
that
the
Scripture
giveth
the
worke
of
prayer
,
prophecying
,
sacrifising
,
and
so
now
of
administring
of
the
Sacraments
vnto
the
Church
,
because
in
the
prayer
their
heartes
joine
,
in
the
opening
of
the
ordinance
and
covenant
they
are
taught
,
and
in
remembrance
they
are
confirmed
,
their
hearts
allow
the
worke
.
In
the
action
about
the
creatures
,
they
make
their
vse
:
in
the
putting
apart
the
water
,
they
behold
the
blood
of
Christ
crucified
,
yea
himself
,
&
al
his
deserving
put
apart
,
as
for
a
fellow
member
,
so
for
themselues
and
their
baptisme
receiued
long
ago
,
nowe
commeth
fresh
,
&
quickneth
a
fresh
;
for
as
the
scripture
teacheth
vs
,
the
fruite
of
that
worke
is
not
to
be
for
a
time
,
but
daylie
,
Rom.
6.1.2.3
.
So
no
doubt
,
when
our
hearts
joine
in
this
worke
,
one
for
another
,
it
shal
be
than
very
fruitful
vnto
our selues
.
In
the
parents
this
is
yet
more
,
who
receiue
after
a
sort
the
covenant
of
God
,
specially
concerning
one
part
,
ratified
in
the
flesh
of
their
children
.
In
the
supper
al
this
is
more
liuely
to
all
,
they
ought
to
haue
their
faith
stirred
vp
,
provoked
,
confirmed
,
&c.
by
the
putting
apart
of
the
creatures
,
by
the
breaking
,
noting
out
the
bruising
(
as
Esai
saith
)
of
christ
for
our
sins
.
The
vse
of
the
deliuering
,
receiving
,
&c.
hath
already
bin
spoken
of
,
and
shal
be
further
hereafter
.
Here
therefore
,
especially
we
must
take
heed
,
that
we
account
not
our selues
free
,
to
lean
our
mindes
to
other
matters
than
are
done
of
the
Church
,
till
it
come
to
vs
.
And
thus
wee
haue
seen
the
outward
persons
,
with
the
inward
answering
to
them
,
as
hath
bene
touched
in
the
particulars
:
God
to
his
minister
,
&
the
inward
matter
to
the
outwarde
in
the
Church
:
their
works
also
haue
bin
considered
in
part
.
Nowe
the
matter
followeth
,
which
are
the
creatures
of
God
,
put
apart
for
that
work
which
he
hath
ordained
:
as
water
put
apart
to
wash
,
breade
&
wine
put
apart
to
nourish
,
refresh
,
&
make
glad
the
heart
of
man
.
These
having
fitnes
in
them
to
that
work
,
can
even
provoke
vs
to
the
right
vse
of
them
,
as
in
the
Euneuch
,
to
desire
to
bee
baptized
as
soone
as
he
came
to
the
water
:
in
those
to
whom
Salomon
speaketh
,
Pro.
7.
who
ought
to
be
provoked
,
when
wisdome
hath
made
ready
her
wine
,
and
furnished
her
table
.
Nowe
these
instruments
are
outward
signes
,
being
so
set
apart
by
the
Minister
,
as
is
afore
declared
,
&
being
prepared
,
offred
,
deliuered
,
&
receiued
,
doe
liuely
represent
and
offer
to
al
,
and
seale
vp
the
true
beleever
by
faith
;
God
offering
&
giuing
,
&
the
Church
receiuing
of
Christ
crucified
,
&
the
covenant
of
God
,
&
all
the
promises
of
the
same
ratified
in
him
vnto
eternall
life
.
Here
first
we
must
consider
,
the
proportion
and
relation
of
the
outward
matter
,
&
the
application
of
the
same
.
The
signes
or
outward
things
haue
relation
vnto
Christ
crucified
,
and
the
covenant
of
God
ratified
in
him
:
so
the
water
,
which
is
a
matter
apt
to
wash
vs
,
doeth
hold
proportion
with
Christ
,
who
is
apt
to
wash
and
cleanse
vs
,
1.
Cor.
6.11
.
So
the
bread
and
wine
being
matter
fit
to
nourish
vs
,
haue
respect
to
the
flesh
&
blood
of
Christ
crucified
,
spiritually
&
fully
to
nourish
vs
,
as
the
wordes
of
the
institution
declare
:
This
is
my
bodie
,
this
is
my
blood
,
and
the
bread
which
we
breake
,
is
it
not
the
communion
of
the
bodie
of
Christ
?
We
are
made
to
be
baptized
into
one
body
,
&
made
to
drink
into
one
spiritual
drink
.
Then
the
offering
&
delivering
of
these
signes
,
hath
respecte
to
the
offring
and
delivering
of
the
things
signified
and
noted
before
,
by
one
God
in
three
persons
.
For
as
wee
are
in
baptisme
baptized
vnto
the
name
o
the
Father
,
Son
,
&
holy
ghost
,
so
to
bee
(
as
shall
appeare
)
in
and
by
Christ
the
spouse
,
children
,
&
houshold
servantes
of
God
:
so
this
one
God
in
three
persons
,
must
offer
&
giue
Iesus
Christ
,
God
and
man
vnto
vs
,
which
is
set
forth
by
the
Minister
,
who
beareth
their
authoritie
,
and
doth
performe
this
outwarde
worke
,
which
hath
relation
to
the
inward
.
So
the
Sonne
is
said
.
Math.
3.
to
baptize
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
when
he
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
doeth
apply
himself
as
he
is
God
&
man
crucified
,
to
wash
,
&c.
Neither
can
the
Father
possiblie
be
shutte
out
,
who
by
the
Sonn
through
the
holy
Ghost
worketh
,
as
they
are
one
,
&
as
his
work
is
especiallie
noted
,
Col.
2.
&
al
three
jointly
.
Tit.
3.
are
comprehended
for
that
work
in
baptisme
:
the
like
is
to
be
said
of
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
:
for
the
Father
hath
sealed
vp
the
Sonne
,
the
true
bread
from
heaven
,
and
doth
teach
vs
,
draw
vs
,
and
giue
vs
it
,
and
power
to
receiue
it
,
both
in
the
word
and
Sacraments
.
And
the
Son
also
giveth
his
flesh
to
be
meat
in
deed
,
and
his
blood
to
be
drink
in
deed
,
both
in
the
word
alone
,
&
also
in
the
Sacraments
,
Ioh.
6.27.32.37.40.45
46.57
.
Which
place
is
not
proper
to
that
given
of
Christ
in
the
worde
alone
,
or
in
the
Sacraments
also
,
but
common
and
general
to
both
.
Now
as
the
outward
offering
and
giving
,
hath
relation
to
his
inward
,
so
also
the
outward
receiving
or
having
applied
,
hath
relation
vnto
the
inward
.
So
in
being
baptized
,
we
are
said
to
put
on
Christ
,
to
be
washed
with
him
,
Gal.
3.27
So
in
taking
and
eating
the
bread
,
we
are
to
receiue
and
turne
to
spirituall
nourishment
Iesus
Christ
,
and
therfore
it
is
here
said
,
that
we
are
all
made
to
drink
into
one
Spirit
,
that
is
,
into
spirituall
nourishment
out
of
Christ
.
And
this
is
the
true
relation
between
the
inward
&
outward
matter
,
with
the
applying
of
the
same
.
Nowe
wee
must
consider
the
effectes
or
working
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
by
outward
signes
,
in
regarde
of
the
inwarde
matter
,
to
which
they
haue
relation
.
Where
first
it
is
to
be
noted
,
wee
speake
of
the
holie
Ghost
,
to
declare
that
God
hath
not
given
the
effectes
and
workings
following
,
to
these
instrumentes
,
as
faculties
or
properties
,
which
are
naturallie
in
them
,
as
that
water
should
aswel
by
force
inherent
in
it
,
wash
our
consciences
from
dead
workes
to
serue
the
living
God
,
as
it
hath
vertue
to
wash
our
bodily
filth
away
,
and
to
cleanse
vs
;
but
onely
that
God
hath
chosen
them
as
his
instruments
to
worke
by
,
not
by
any
propertie
in
them
,
but
by
vertue
which
the
holy
Ghost
doth
work
by
them
,
so
that
as
Paule
saith
of
the
ministery
of
man
generallie
,
Paule
is
nothing
in
planting
,
nor
Apollo
in
watering
,
but
God
which
giueth
the
increase
The
same
must
likewise
be
vnderstood
,
especially
of
the
Sacraments
.
And
therefore
it
is
said
,
We
are
baptized
into
one
body
by
one
Spirit
:
So
that
indeed
the
whole
cause
,
that
in
Baptisme
wee
are
set
in
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
is
from
the
holie
Ghost
.
Therefore
it
is
said
,
Iohn
doeth
baptize
as
the
Minister
with
water
,
but
Christ
as
the
Lord
with
the
holy
Ghost
.
Mat.
3.
Therfore
,
all
this
working
of
the
inward
graces
,
is
giuen
to
the
holie
Ghost
.
1.
Cor.
6.
Tit.
5.5.6
.
And
so
Paule
sheweth
,
he
was
exhorted
to
wash
away
his
sins
in
Baptisme
,
with
calling
on
the
name
of
God
,
who
only
should
work
that
worke
.
This
being
learned
against
the
Papists
,
we
may
know
that
the
work
of
the
Sacraments
,
commeth
not
from
the
very
worke
wrought
,
but
from
Gods
Spirit
working
in
and
by
the
same
,
and
that
working
,
is
by
the
worke
of
faith
in
Gods
children
.
Now
the
effects
of
working
,
as
they
are
seals
:
both
which
are
distinctly
noted
of
the
Apostle
as
signes
.
Rom.
4.12
.
in
that
by
their
relation
with
the
spirituall
matter
,
they
doe
liuely
set
forth
to
the
vnderstanding
by
many
senses
,
as
feeling
,
seeing
,
&c.
the
inward
spiritual
matter
,
to
which
they
haue
relation
,
the
doctrin
of
the
word
of
God
being
annexed
:
So
the
Passeouer
was
a
signe
vpon
their
hands
,
a
frontlet
between
their
eies
,
that
the
doctrine
of
God
might
bee
in
their
mouth
.
Exod.
13.9
.
Whereby
we
see
it
is
become
a
Schoolmaister
by
the
worde
,
more
excellent
than
the
worde
alone
,
that
even
the
doctrin
of
God
may
be
more
liuelie
spoken
of
.
Now
,
it
is
not
a
signe
only
,
to
set
forth
&
liuelie
represent
vnto
vs
these
thinges
by
outwarde
means
,
but
also
to
offer
from
God
in
trueth
,
all
those
benefits
in
Christ
which
are
represented
:
for
God
doth
not
dally
,
but
doeth
trulie
offer
in
his
Sacraments
,
to
all
that
are
admitted
vnto
them
,
all
that
which
is
there
signified
.
And
therefore
it
is
said
of
S.
Paule
,
That
al
did
eate
of
that
spiritual
meat
,
&
all
did
drinke
of
that
spirituall
Rocke
,
which
was
Christ
.
1.
Cor.
10.23
.
&c.
Because
al
did
eat
that
spirituall
meate
,
which
did
offer
vnto
them
the
spiritual
Manna
:
al
did
drink
of
that
Rocke
which
did
follow
them
,
and
was
in
shew
and
representation
,
a
true
and
very
offering
indeed
of
Christ
.
But
some
of
them
receiving
only
the
outward
signs
,
did
neglect
or
refuse
the
spirituall
grace
so
liuelie
represented
,
and
trulie
offered
them
.
The
second
effect
and
working
,
which
is
only
in
the
children
of
God
,
and
those
which
are
of
discretion
,
by
faith
alone
,
doth
seale
vp
,
that
is
,
more
surely
,
firmly
,
certainlie
,
&
comfortablie
apply
Christ
vnto
vs
,
and
al
his
gifts
necessarie
for
vs
,
according
to
the
covenant
and
promise
of
God
in
him
.
So
that
this
vse
of
the
Sacraments
is
plaine
,
that
although
Christ
be
bodily
absent
,
yet
he
is
trulie
&
indeed
by
faith
present
,
with
all
his
benefits
trulie
receiued
,
and
so
his
communion
&
fellowship
applied
vnto
the
true
receiuers
.
Only
this
is
the
difference
,
that
in
the
word
and
by
the
word
alone
,
our
faith
is
wrought
,
we
trulie
receiue
Christ
by
faith
;
but
in
these
Sacraments
our
faith
is
quickned
,
confirmed
,
and
increased
,
&
so
doeth
more
fullie
,
liuely
,
and
comfortablie
applie
Christ
and
his
benefites
.
Both
these
are
verie
manifest
in
the
Scripture
.
The
first
,
that
indeed
Christ
with
his
benefits
,
is
in
and
by
these
signes
,
as
by
instruments
receiued
.
For
we
are
said
to
be
baptized
here
into
one
bodie
,
that
is
,
by
baptisme
to
be
ingrafted
into
one
body
:
and
haue
bin
made
to
drinke
into
one
Spirite
:
that
is
,
one
spiritual
drinke
of
the
blood
of
Christ
:
so
trulie
,
and
indeed
Christ
is
put
on
,
we
are
truly
planted
into
him
,
his
death
,
resurrection
,
&c.
Gal.
3.27
.
Rom.
6.3
.
We
are
washed
,
wee
are
saved
,
not
by
the
outward
work
done
,
as
the
Papists
imagin
,
not
by
putting
away
of
the
filthinesse
of
the
flesh
,
but
by
the
answer
of
a
good
conscience
,
throgh
the
resurrection
of
Christ
.
1.
Pet.
3.21
.
So
in
the
Supper
it
is
most
apparant
,
the
breade
which
wee
breake
,
is
the
communion
of
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
so
that
we
which
receiue
,
communicate
Christ
in
&
by
these
signes
,
as
the
whole
order
and
institution
shall
make
this
more
manifest
afterward
.
Now
the
other
pointes
,
that
these
are
seales
,
not
first
to
giue
,
but
more
firmlie
,
surely
,
and
confortablie
,
to
giue
and
to
applie
,
is
plain
,
because
in
those
of
discretion
,
in
baptisme
faith
to
apprehend
Christ
and
all
his
benefits
,
is
first
required
,
as
appeareth
by
the
Eunuche
:
onely
in
children
remaineth
some
shew
of
doubt
,
but
seeing
the
Apostle
saith
,
they
are
holy
;
that
is
,
within
the
covenant
of
God
,
I
am
thy
God
,
&
the
God
of
thy
seed
.
Christ
&
his
benefits
in
this
covenant
of
grace
doth
belong
vnto
them
,
that
living
,
by
faith
it
may
be
applied
,
or
dying
,
the
Spirit
of
the
grace
of
God
may
worke
in
them
,
as
he
knoweth
how
,
and
hath
not
revealed
.
And
this
they
haue
before
Baptisme
,
even
being
aliue
,
but
not
by
any
vertue
of
birth
,
which
bringeth
death
,
and
that
only
in
respect
of
originall
corruption
:
but
by
the
grace
of
Gods
covenant
,
that
if
the
tree
be
holy
,
so
should
the
branches
also
.
So
then
this
is
the
proper
work
of
the
Sacraments
,
more
surely
,
and
stronglie
,
and
comfortablie
to
apply
,
and
seale
vp
Christ
crucified
,
and
the
covenant
of
God
ratified
in
him
to
saluation
.
And
thus
much
generally
of
a
Sacrament
:
now
followeth
that
which
is
gathered
out
of
this
generall
,
which
euery
one
must
do
concerning
the
Sacraments
.
First
,
before
this
work
is
required
,
examination
,
after
the
feeling
of
sin
,
Act.
8.37
.
Act.
19.4
.
1.
Cor.
11.
Then
our
acceptable
knowledge
of
God
in
three
persons
,
as
of
Christ
his
person
,
perfect
God
,
and
perfect
man
;
his
office
to
saue
his
people
,
to
be
their
Priest
by
his
sacrifice
,
perfectly
to
reconcile
&
justify
,
to
make
also
continuall
intercession
,
that
our
obedience
,
praiers
,
&c.
may
bee
accepted
:
to
be
their
King
by
the
government
of
his
Church
,
to
kil
sin
in
them
,
to
sanctify
them
,
and
to
apply
the
whole
matter
of
salvation
,
wrought
in
his
Priesthoode
.
After
,
of
a
true
faith
&
repentance
,
that
being
in
one
body
with
him
,
hee
come
aright
to
the
Sacraments
,
&
the
imperfections
,
weaknesses
,
&c.
may
be
supplied
.
In
the
worke
it selfe
,
by
a
right
knowledge
of
the
doctrine
of
the
Sacraments
,
faith
must
work
in
everie
point
,
as
hath
bene
declared
aboue
.
The
vse
&
end
must
finally
be
applied
,
that
all
the
doctrine
of
Gods
good
will
,
here
in
Christ
sealed
vp
,
may
bee
in
our
heartes
,
and
so
in
our
mouthes
,
to
confirm
&
strengthen
our selues
&
others
,
in
al
temptatations
,
both
against
justification
and
sanctification
.
Exod.
13.
Psal.
50.7
OF
THE
DIVISION
OF
SACRAments
of
the
covenant
,
gathered
out
of
this
place
.
The
Sacraments
are
two
-
Baptisme
.
-
The
Lords
Supper
.
THat
these
two
only
are
the
Sacraments
of
the
couenant
of
God
,
appeareth
by
the
declaration
of
a
Sacrament
,
gathered
out
of
this
place
,
with
which
,
none
of
the
other
fiue
imagined
of
the
Papists
,
can
stand
:
for
they
cannot
shew
vs
,
that
Matrimony
is
an
instrument
,
wherby
God
doth
applie
Christ
and
his
benefits
,
&
this
is
not
a
common
instrument
of
the
common
salvation
,
and
benefits
which
al
haue
in
Christ
.
Orders
only
are
proper
to
Ministers
,
and
is
not
an
instrument
to
apply
any
common
grace
of
the
Church
,
but
to
signifie
that
which
is
proper
to
the
Minister
.
And
Penance
hath
not
anie
visible
signe
ordeined
of
God
,
but
is
only
one
fruit
and
benefit
of
Christ
,
which
is
sealed
vp
in
both
these
Sacraments
,
as
shall
more
fully
appeare
afterward
.
Confirmation
is
an
invention
of
their
own
braine
,
taken
from
an
apish
imitation
of
the
laying
on
of
handes
in
the
Apostles
time
,
or
those
who
receiued
the
gifte
of
miracles
,
and
therefore
was
proper
to
them
.
For
Philip
the
Evangelist
was
aboue
all
Bishops
,
&
yet
could
not
administer
it
,
But
the
Apostles
,
S.
Peter
and
Iohn
,
Act.
8.
&
this
whollie
to
derogat
from
Baptisme
,
as
shall
appear
after
.
Neither
doth
there
any
Oyling
agree
to
this
definition
,
which
was
not
a
publicke
worke
,
but
a
private
:
which
was
not
for
ever
,
but
for
a
time
whilest
the
gift
of
healing
lasted
in
the
Church
,
which
was
not
of
the
couenant
of
God
to
saluation
,
but
a
temporall
blessing
,
or
at
the
farthest
,
if
the
partie
had
committed
any
speciall
sin
,
which
was
the
cause
of
that
correction
,
by
being
restored
to
health
,
he
shuld
receiue
assurance
of
the
forgiuenes
of
that
sin
:
all
which
last
of
al
,
doth
not
apply
to
the
worthy
receiuer
,
the
benefite
of
health
there
promised
,
no
not
with
them
:
&
therefore
by
the
former
declaration
,
can
be
no
Sacrament
.
Secondly
,
we
gather
this
diuision
out
of
this
place
,
becaus
the
Apostle
plainly
maketh
it
:
for
being
about
to
shew
,
how
that
many
are
in
one
bodie
of
Christ
,
he
proveth
it
by
a
full
diuision
of
those
pledges
,
both
our
being
set
into
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
&
our
nourishing
in
the
same
.
Now
,
if
there
had
bene
any
other
pledges
,
he
would
never
haue
omitted
them
.
Last
of
al
,
the
effect
or
vse
of
both
these
Sacraments
here
doth
prooue
it
;
for
when
as
we
can
haue
no
more
inwarde
grace
applied
vnto
vs
than
Christ
,
&
that
is
first
to
be
born
in
him
,
&
to
haue
all
priviledges
of
eternall
life
,
and
then
after
to
be
nourished
in
the
same
continuallie
in
him
:
both
these
being
fullie
represented
and
sealed
vp
vnto
vs
in
these
two
,
it
followeth
that
Christ
(
who
would
haue
the
fewest
,
but
the
best
Sacraments
that
might
bee
vnder
the
Gospell
)
would
,
nor
did
ordeine
no
more
.
1.
Cor.
10.1.2.3
.
Exod.
12.48
.
OF
BAPTISME
.
The
place
of
Scripture
.
Mat.
28.19
.
Go
therefore
,
and
teach
all
nations
,
baptizing
them
into
the
name
of
the
Father
,
the
Son
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
.
This
place
is
taken
to
drawe
out
of
it
the
especiall
doctrine
and
declaration
of
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
.
Baptisme
is
the
first
Sacrament
of
the
couenant
,
wherin
by
the
Ministers
once
washing
,
or
baptizing
in
water
,
into
the
name
of
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
there
is
represented
,
offred
,
and
truly
applied
to
the
right
receiuer
,
his
once
setling
into
Christ
for
euer
,
to
haue
fellowship
with
one
God
in
three
persons
,
for
his
glorie
,
&
with
his
Church
;
for
pertaking
the
washing
of
our
new
birth
,
&
the
benefites
of
Christ
by
the
merites
of
his
death
;
to
hide
,
couer
,
and
cleane
take
away
the
guiltinesse
of
our
sinne
,
and
the
merit
of
our
righteousnes
and
resurrection
,
to
make
vs
vnblameable
before
his
iudgment
seat
,
for
iustification
vnto
eternall
life
;
&
by
the
power
of
the
said
death
,
to
the
killing
and
buriing
of
sinne
in
vs
,
vnto
righteousnes
for
sanctification
acceptable
to
God
through
Christ
.
THE
first
Sacrament
]
this
appearth
plainlie
,
both
out
of
the
division
going
before
,
and
also
now
by
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
willing
his
Apostles
to
teach
al
nations
:
when
they
beleeue
,
he
will
haue
them
straight
way
baptized
,
so
we
see
the
practise
of
the
Church
touching
the
same
thing
.
Act.
2.38
.
Act.
10
▪
in
the
ende
.
The
historie
of
the
Eunuch
,
&c.
And
it
is
plaine
by
the
effect
or
vertue
of
it
.
[
By
the
Ministers
once
washing
]
That
it
shuld
be
the
Ministers
work
,
is
proued
generallie
in
the
Sacraments
,
and
is
plaine
here
by
the
words
of
our
Sauior
,
who
speaketh
to
his
Apostles
,
&
giveth
them
the
charge
of
this
worke
,
as
dependent
or
hanging
vppon
their
preaching
.
This
word
once
is
added
,
as
that
which
is
gathered
out
of
the
institution
of
Christe
,
who
willeth
them
to
minister
to
every
beleeuer
,
baptisme
,
not
baptismes
:
who
saith
not
of
this
as
of
the
Supper
,
as
often
as
you
do
this
.
Also
according
to
the
plaine
example
of
the
Apostles
,
who
would
not
haue
the
members
of
the
Church
baptized
the
second
time
,
as
appeareth
by
this
,
that
those
who
beleeued
,
continued
in
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
in
communication
,
breaking
of
bread
,
and
praier
,
but
not
in
beeing
baptized
.
Act.
2.
And
also
,
that
Paule
finding
those
that
wer
baptized
of
Iohn
,
&
had
not
receiued
the
gifts
of
the
holy
Ghost
doth
instruct
them
of
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
&
the
baptisme
answering
the
same
,
&
doeth
not
baptize
them
againe
,
but
laying
on
handes
on
them
,
they
received
visible
giftes
of
the
holie
Ghost
,
Act.
19.4.5
.
And
the
reason
of
this
is
,
because
it
sealeth
vp
our
washing
in
Christ
,
our
once
being
borne
againe
,
our
once
setling
into
the
body
of
Christ
,
our
once
spirituall
mariage
with
him
,
as
shal
after
more
plainly
appeare
.
[
Washing
or
baptizing
]
Both
are
added
,
because
washing
is
necessarie
to
the
Sacrament
,
and
yet
there
may
be
washing
without
baptizing
,
as
it
doth
signifie
in
his
narrow
and
straight
signification
,
that
is
,
a
washing
with
a
whole
plunging
of
them
in
water
.
So
then
we
must
knowe
,
that
washing
is
of
necessitie
,
because
so
S.
Paule
declareth
the
nature
of
Baptisme
,
Eph.
5.26
.
The
washing
of
water
through
the
word
:
and
that
is
applyed
in
the
word
Baptize
,
vsed
of
our
Saviour
,
which
doth
signifie
a
plunging
,
to
make
cleane
and
wash
away
the
filth
,
and
therefore
,
this
is
necessarie
,
because
of
the
proportion
and
relation
it
must
haue
,
with
our
spiritual
washing
of
our
newe
birth
:
Tit.
3.5
.
For
the
purpose
of
Christ
is
to
set
down
before
our
eies
liuely
,
in
this
outward
bare
applying
of
water
,
the
applying
of
Christ
vnto
vs
in
our
new
birth
:
that
as
we
knowe
in
washing
,
there
is
a
being
vnder
the
water
,
a
soking
vp
of
the
filth
,
and
leaving
it
behind
:
so
this
might
be
liuely
set
foorth
in
three
things
answering
the
same
,
in
our
justification
and
sanctification
,
as
shal
after
appeare
:
which
was
also
most
liuelie
noted
in
that
plunging
before
.
Now
in
that
it
is
added
with
water
,
that
must
needes
be
vnderstood
in
the
wordes
of
our
Savior
Christ
,
as
appeareth
by
the
Apostle
,
The
washing
of
water
,
&c.
and
in
the
words
of
Iohn
Baptist
,
I
baptize
you
with
water
.
And
in
Act.
10.
in
the
end
.
He
called
for
water
,
and
commanded
them
to
be
baptized
:
and
by
the
storie
of
the
Euneuch
.
And
indeed
,
because
nothing
is
apt
to
sette
forth
the
blood
of
Christ
&
his
merits
,
which
is
apt
to
cleanse
and
wash
vs
,
but
water
which
leaveth
no
filth
:
herein
therefore
wee
learne
plainly
,
that
Christ
would
liuely
teach
vs
,
and
make
vs
see
and
feel
in
his
outward
worke
,
that
same
which
is
inward
.
That
which
is
further
adjoined
[
Into
the
name
of
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
the
holie
Ghost
]
is
that
which
pertaineth
to
the
forme
of
this
Sacrament
,
that
so
we
should
bee
washed
,
that
thereby
it
might
be
noted
,
we
are
segregated
from
the
world
,
to
haue
fellowship
with
one
God
in
three
persons
,
as
a
wife
with
an
husbande
,
which
is
noted
by
this
,
[
into
the
name
]
that
is
,
to
beare
the
name
,
in
being
one
with
these
three
persons
by
faith
,
and
by
hanging
on
them
for
all
gouernment
,
blessing
,
&c.
Whereof
it
commeth
,
that
as
the
wife
is
called
by
the
name
of
the
husband
,
and
to
beare
the
mans
name
,
or
to
haue
his
name
called
on
a
woman
,
is
to
bee
a
wife
,
Esai
.
4.1
.
so
to
be
into
the
name
of
God
,
to
bear
his
name
,
is
to
be
seperated
and
dedicated
to
him
as
his
spouse
,
to
obey
him
and
receiue
protection
and
nourishment
from
him
alone
in
Christ
,
as
Dan.
9.18
.
And
Paule
also
saith
,
Into
whose
name
were
ye
baptized
?
into
the
name
of
Paule
?
Was
Paul
crucified
for
you
?
&
I
baptized
none
into
mine
own
name
.
1.
Cor.
1
For
none
was
by
baptisme
washed
to
beare
Paules
name
,
to
come
as
a
wife
in
the
Church
to
him
,
to
haue
spirituall
fellowship
,
nourishment
,
and
government
from
him
.
And
so
this
interpretation
standeth
the
worde
(
for
it
is
the
word
vnto
,
as
1.
Cor.
10.
)
with
the
circumstance
&
conference
of
Scriptures
;
as
also
the
Fathers
their
interpretation
,
to
prooue
the
Trinitie
of
persons
in
one
God
,
because
euery
one
is
God
,
because
we
beare
his
name
,
look
for
our
salvation
,
life
,
government
,
&c.
as
a
wife
from
an
husband
.
From
these
three
persons
,
which
are
one
God
,
and
so
we
learn
in
this
former
maner
of
baptisme
,
we
are
called
from
the
fellowship
of
the
world
,
of
Sathan
,
sin
,
&c.
to
haue
fellowship
with
God
.
Thus
we
see
the
outward
part
of
this
Sacrament
plainly
prooved
out
of
this
place
:
Nowe
it
followeth
that
we
come
to
the
second
,
or
inward
part
;
that
which
is
represented
and
offered
to
all
,
and
applied
to
the
true
beleever
&
receiver
by
the
the
outward
work
,
as
an
instrument
,
as
hath
bin
declared
before
.
The
inward
matter
is
,
first
,
our
once
setting
into
the
body
of
Christ
for
euer
:
then
the
end
&
fruite
of
the
same
,
applied
in
this
Sacrament
.
Concerning
the
first
,
although
it
bee
not
here
expressed
,
yet
it
is
to
be
gathered
hence
,
by
the
diligent
consideration
of
the
last
words
,
&
conference
of
Scripture
:
For
when
this
word
doth
clearly
say
,
Wee
are
joyned
with
one
God
in
three
persons
,
to
haue
all
necessary
benefites
from
him
.
And
further
,
that
wee
cannot
knowe
God
,
or
come
to
him
but
by
Iesus
Christ
,
Ioh.
17.2
.
That
we
cannot
be
his
sons
,
but
by
him
,
Rom.
8.9.17
.
Gal.
3.26
.
That
we
cannot
beare
any
fruit
,
except
we
be
in
him
,
who
is
the
Vine
,
as
Iohn
saith
,
chap.
15.
That
we
cannot
bee
justified
and
sanctified
but
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
and
the
Spirit
of
our
God
.
1.
Cor.
6.13
.
that
the
washing
of
our
new
birth
cannot
bee
shedde
on
vs
aboundantlie
,
but
through
Iesus
Christ
our
Savior
:
therfore
this
is
to
bee
joined
(
once
to
God
for
euer
)
which
must
needes
be
,
to
bee
for
euer
once
set
into
Christe
:
and
seeing
the
other
in
baptisme
must
needes
bee
by
the
effectuall
applying
of
his
benefits
to
vs
,
we
must
needs
be
first
in
him
,
and
therefore
Saint
Paule
saith
,
Christ
gaue
himself
for
his
Church
,
that
he
might
purge
it
,
cleanse
it
,
and
might
present
it
holie
,
perfit
,
without
blame
,
spot
,
or
wrinckle
,
by
the
washing
of
water
through
the
word
.
Ephe.
5.
Therefore
we
are
said
in
Baptisme
to
bee
engrafted
into
Iesus
Christ
,
Roman.
6.3
.
To
be
ingrafted
with
him
into
the
similitude
of
his
death
and
resurrection
.
Rom.
6.5.6
.
Col.
2.11.12
.
We
are
said
in
Baptisme
to
put
on
Christ
.
Gal.
3.27
.
Now
it
is
said
further
,
that
we
are
set
in
him
once
for
ever
,
because
he
that
commeth
to
Christ
once
,
he
casteth
him
not
away
,
Iohn
.
6.37
.
he
shall
never
hunger
.
35.
he
shal
not
be
lost
,
39.
he
shal
liue
for
euer
,
50.
And
Iohn
saith
of
those
that
came
outwardly
to
Christ
,
and
the
fellowship
of
his
Church
:
If
they
had
bene
of
vs
,
they
had
not
gone
from
vs
.
And
this
,
as
it
is
true
of
our
setting
into
Christ
,
that
it
is
but
once
in
Christ
for
ever
,
by
the
immortall
seede
of
God
that
dieth
not
,
1.
Pet.
2.
and
by
the
eternal
working
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
which
nothing
can
breake
:
for
what
shal
seperate
vs
from
Christ
,
when
we
are
by
his
working
adjoyned
vnto
him
?
Rom.
8.
in
the
end
:
As
this
is
true
,
and
doth
rightlie
aunswer
to
the
sign
,
so
is
it
in
all
the
other
respects
of
Christes
application
vnto
vs
in
this
Sacrament
.
This
outwarde
washing
being
but
once
,
doeth
seale
vp
our
once
joyning
to
God
in
spirituall
mariage
,
that
God
finding
vs
deade
in
our
own
blood
,
hath
made
an
eternal
covenant
with
vs
,
that
he
wil
never
turn
from
vs
,
to
do
vs
good
,
but
we
shall
be
his
people
,
and
he
will
be
our
God
:
he
wil
giue
vs
one
heart
and
one
way
that
we
may
feare
him
for
ever
;
that
it
may
be
well
with
vs
and
our
children
:
and
hee
will
so
put
his
feare
in
our
heart
,
So
we
see
in
the
incestuous
person
,
excommunicated
,
and
delivered
to
Sathan
,
the
end
was
,
that
the
flesh
might
be
destroyed
,
and
the
spirit
might
be
safe
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
.
1.
Cor.
6.
So
that
,
as
everie
one
who
is
of
the
Church
,
is
thought
to
be
regenerate
,
so
euen
in
his
excommunication
,
he
is
thought
to
haue
the
spirit
and
flesh
within
him
,
though
the
flesh
seeme
to
haue
gotten
the
vpper
hand
.
Wherfore
,
this
is
a
full
comfort
,
which
is
sealed
vp
vnto
Christians
in
the
Sacrament
,
which
maketh
them
take
comfort
in
all
temptations
,
and
to
assure
them
against
the
terrours
and
feare
of
conscience
,
to
keep
and
strengthen
them
,
that
they
haue
receiued
the
spirit
to
beare
immortality
:
so
that
Gods
glorie
shal
not
die
,
but
they
haue
his
power
and
his
grace
ready
to
defend
them
.
And
this
confuteth
the
Papists
their
fantasie
in
their
imagined
Sacrament
of
Pennance
:
who
imagined
a
clean
falling
from
grace
,
so
that
we
haue
no
comfort
by
baptisme
,
seek
a
restoring
in
Pennance
:
whereas
(
although
everie
Christian
risen
from
his
fall
,
repenteth
vnfeignedly
,
&
sheweth
forth
the
fruits
)
he
did
never
fall
from
grace
,
neither
needeth
an
outwarde
seale
,
that
he
pertayneth
to
Gods
favour
and
loue
,
&
his
mercifull
Couenant
,
because
that
hath
bin
sealed
vp
so
in
baptisme
,
that
it
cannot
depart
,
&
the
fruit
and
comfort
of
it
doth
remaine
after
:
for
the
Lord
Christ
Iesus
,
doth
extend
it
aswell
to
the
time
to
come
,
as
also
the
time
past
:
hee
that
beleeueth
and
is
baptized
,
shall
be
saued
.
Mark
.
16.
And
Peter
saith
,
The
baptisme
which
nowe
saueth
vs
:
speaking
of
those
who
wer
baptized
.
And
Paul
,
1.
Cor.
6.2.3.4
.
doth
plainlie
extend
the
fruite
continuallie
,
to
continue
al
dying
to
sinne
,
and
rising
to
righteousnes
.
Their
deuise
therfore
is
wicked
,
destroyeth
the
true
vse
and
nature
of
baptisme
:
it
maketh
one
to
judge
the
grace
of
God
and
his
favour
is
cleane
gone
,
&
that
a
new
birth
(
as
it
were
)
must
be
had
,
which
discomforteth
a
man
:
whereas
,
if
after
a
greate
sinne
,
he
see
the
filthines
and
weaknes
of
the
flesh
,
with
the
horror
of
the
same
:
he
knowing
that
the
grace
of
God
is
in
him
,
will
comfort
him
,
strengthen
him
in
repentance
,
hatred
of
sin
,
bringing
foorth
the
contrarie
fruites
,
&c.
Neither
this
assurance
,
the
roote
of
all
courage
in
temptations
and
will
,
to
fight
manfullie
against
sinne
,
doeth
pull
away
from
vs
care
to
please
God
,
and
bring
vs
to
security
,
but
doth
strengthen
vs
,
and
will
make
vs
nourish
good
works
,
as
the
fruits
whereby
we
feel
and
are
assured
that
Gods
seed
is
in
vs
.
Neyther
can
any
haue
a
feeling
of
Gods
grace
,
when
he
shal
bee
by
this
means
encouraged
vnto
evill
.
Thus
wee
see
the
first
point
of
being
set
into
Christ
:
Now
the
fruits
follow
.
First
,
that
to
the
glorie
of
one
God
in
three
persons
,
we
seek
to
haue
fellowship
with
one
God
in
three
persons
:
and
that
is
the
point
which
is
given
vs
to
vnderstand
plainly
in
these
words
:
We
are
baptized
into
the
name
of
the
Father
,
&c.
For
(
as
wee
haue
expounded
afore
)
this
doth
teach
vs
,
that
we
are
consecrated
,
dedicated
,
and
joyned
to
God
,
that
we
may
carie
his
name
,
as
his
wife
,
that
we
may
haue
fellowship
,
as
S.
Iohn
saith
,
with
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
.
1.
John
.
1.2.3
.
That
this
one
God
in
three
persons
may
holde
as
his
own
,
to
be
glorified
in
vs
for
ever
:
which
offreth
such
strong
consolation
,
such
great
excellencie
to
a
Christian
man
,
as
cannot
be
expressed
:
hereby
our
profession
is
sanctified
to
God
,
that
it
may
be
acceptable
.
The
next
end
is
,
that
we
may
from
this
fellowship
with
God
,
haue
fellowship
with
the
Church
,
in
the
benefites
that
God
doth
bestow
vpon
the
Sonne
,
&
are
sealed
vp
in
baptisme
.
First
therefore
,
let
vs
behold
this
fellowship
,
&
then
the
benefites
.
This
fellowship
is
fitlie
expressed
of
the
Apostle
,
when
he
saith
:
We
are
built
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Prophets
&
Apostles
,
Iesus
Christ
being
the
corner
stone
,
in
whom
all
the
building
is
coupled
together
,
and
groweth
to
an
holie
temple
in
the
Lord
,
in
whom
also
we
are
built
together
,
to
bee
the
habitation
of
God
by
the
Spirit
:
So
that
as
we
come
by
Christ
vnto
God
,
so
to
his
Church
,
that
we
may
haue
fellowship
with
it
,
and
in
it
,
in
which
alone
all
we
haue
salvation
,
for
none
is
saved
out
of
the
Church
,
but
in
Sion
the
citie
of
the
liuing
God
we
are
partakers
of
all
blessednes
.
Therefore
this
is
a
pledge
of
our
being
one
body
,
though
many
members
,
1.
Cor.
12.13
.
and
this
is
the
signe
that
wee
are
begotten
of
one
God
&
Father
,
haue
one
clothing
by
faith
,
of
Christ
his
righteousnes
:
one
life
,
even
his
life
,
in
vs
al.
Eph.
4.1.2.3.4.5.6
.
And
therefore
this
is
a
first
entring
into
publike
societie
,
and
as
it
were
,
our
solemn
invecting
into
the
Church
&
house
of
God
.
The
benefits
and
priviledges
that
are
here
,
is
the
washing
of
our
new
birth
,
(
which
is
so
called
of
the
Apostle
in
that
place
of
Titus
)
which
doth
spread
it self
into
two
especial
branches
,
justification
,
and
sanctification
,
according
to
that
saying
▪
But
you
are
washed
,
you
are
sanctified
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
spirit
of
our
God
.
1.
Cor.
6.
Which
washing
in
general
,
hath
the
liuely
proportion
with
the
outward
work
,
but
in
speciall
,
we
must
see
these
benefits
and
their
speciall
proportion
,
which
is
to
be
seen
in
this
,
that
as
in
washing
,
the
water
doeth
cover
the
filth
,
doth
soke
it
vp
,
and
leaue
all
cleane
,
pure
,
&
vnspotted
:
so
the
merit
of
the
death
of
christ
who
satisfied
the
wrath
of
God
for
our
sins
,
by
giuing
himself
a
sacrifice
for
sin
,
doth
not
only
cover
(
as
the
Prophete
saith
)
our
sinnes
,
&
hide
them
from
God
,
but
so
drinke
vp
the
guiltines
of
the
same
,
that
God
imputeth
no
sin
,
according
to
the
saying
of
the
Psal.
Blessed
is
the
man
,
whose
wickednes
is
forgiuen
,
&
to
whom
God
imputeth
no
sin
.
Neither
onlie
is
he
made
sin
for
vs
;
that
is
,
by
imputation
of
sin
to
him
,
but
also
an
offring
on
the
crosse
for
sin
,
and
this
is
,
that
wee
might
haue
the
righteousnesse
of
God
in
him
.
That
when
as
no
flesh
can
be
justified
in
the
sight
of
God
,
wee
might
obtaine
the
righteousnes
of
faith
,
which
is
free
without
al
respect
of
works
,
even
the
righteousnes
of
God
,
which
he
doeth
giue
vs
,
inherent
not
in
vs
,
but
in
Christ
,
that
in
him
we
may
be
holy
and
without
blame
:
here
therefore
,
by
faith
commeth
justification
,
from
whence
peace
of
conscience
,
standing
in
the
grace
of
God
,
deliverance
from
the
wrath
to
come
,
and
full
certainty
of
eternal
life
proceedeth
.
And
this
(
as
it
carieth
full
proportion
with
the
washing
and
order
of
it
,
so
it
is
said
to
seale
vp
the
full
remission
of
our
sinnes
.
Bee
baptized
(
saith
Peter
)
into
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
▪
for
the
remission
of
sins
.
Act.
38.
Act.
10.43.48
.
So
saith
Ananias
:
Be
baptized
and
wash
away
thy
sinnes
,
in
calling
on
the
name
of
the
Lorde
Iesus
.
Act.
22.16
.
Which
also
is
contained
vnder
the
other
point
;
seeing
the
forgiuenes
of
sins
was
to
justification
,
for
it
sealeth
vnto
vs
the
forgiuenes
of
all
trespasses
,
originall
and
other
,
and
hath
put
away
the
hand
writing
against
vs
.
The
other
also
concerning
sanctification
,
is
vrged
in
many
places
of
Paule
,
but
prosecuted
especially
in
Rom.
6.2
.
where
we
are
said
to
be
baptized
to
the
similitude
of
Christes
death
,
being
drowned
,
as
it
wer
,
vnder
the
water
,
our
sin
being
made
clean
by
Christs
death
.
And
we
are
baptised
to
the
similitude
of
his
buriall
,
as
lying
rotting
in
the
water
,
in
the
tarying
of
the
water
,
till
it
dooth
soke
vp
the
filth
and
carie
it
with
it
.
So
that
we
haue
not
onely
the
power
of
Christ
his
death
to
kill
sinne
,
but
to
burie
it
,
and
more
&
more
to
rot
it
:
and
not
onely
that
,
but
as
he
died
for
our
sinne
,
and
rose
for
our
justification
,
declared
by
this
,
that
all
sinne
was
answered
for
vs
,
seeing
he
rose
againe
:
so
likewise
we
doe
by
his
resurrection
rise
to
righteousnes
&
holines
of
life
,
which
is
also
signified
by
the
washing
,
which
doth
leaue
vs
cleane
and
white
.
And
although
it
be
true
indeed
,
that
this
holines
can
never
be
perfect
,
&
in
that
ful
measure
it
ought
to
be
,
in
this
life
,
according
to
the
Law
,
&
that
it
be
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
as
a
filthy
cloth
,
and
the
flesh
rebell
against
the
spirite
,
and
that
in
nothing
wee
can
doe
the
good
we
would
:
so
that
if
God
enter
into
judgment
with
this
holines
of
ours
,
we
can
neuer
stande
before
him
:
yet
this
worthinesse
wanting
in
it selfe
,
is
accepted
of
God
through
Iesus
Christ
,
1.
Pet.
2.5
.
so
that
being
washed
in
his
blood
,
we
be
Kings
&
Priests
vnto
God
,
and
our
works
are
acceptable
:
and
this
is
also
sealed
vp
in
this
Sacrament
,
as
is
plain
,
Rom.
6.5.7.8
.
And
so
we
see
that
in
this
Sacrament
we
are
set
into
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
into
the
fellowship
of
God
and
his
Church
,
and
in
all
the
priuiledges
of
the
same
,
and
that
here
is
strong
comfort
against
all
temptations
,
our
sinnes
be
forgiuen
for
ever
,
Gods
wrath
appeased
,
&
we
absolved
before
Gods
judgment
seat
:
that
wee
haue
here
grace
to
forsake
our
sinne
,
to
die
vnto
sinne
,
and
to
burie
it
continuallie
:
which
benefits
when
they
are
sealed
vp
here
to
bee
with
vs
forever
,
howe
wicked
is
that
distinction
of
the
Papists
,
that
baptisme
is
for
remission
of
sinnes
,
life
,
and
sanctification
:
but
confirmation
,
for
corroboration
and
strength
to
fight
against
spiritual
enemies
:
as
though
there
were
any
sanctification
without
strength
to
fight
against
spirituall
enemies
,
and
as
though
when
we
haue
hence
comfort
against
terrours
and
temptations
,
1.
Pet.
4.
we
are
not
strengthened
against
them
:
when
Paule
sheweth
,
that
by
the
power
of
Christ
sealed
vp
in
baptisme
,
wee
are
made
able
to
kil
sinne
,
to
burie
sin
,
yea
in
righteousnes
to
cleaue
vnto
God
:
Is
it
not
most
intollerable
boldnes
,
to
say
,
We
haue
strength
in
sanctification
to
fight
against
sin
,
we
kill
it
,
yea
burie
it
:
yea
rise
vp
to
all
newnesse
of
life
?
Doth
not
Saint
Peter
make
it
a
peece
of
sanctification
,
when
hee
saith
,
Sanctifie
the
Lorde
God
in
your
harts
,
and
be
ready
alwaies
to
giue
an
answere
to
every
man
that
asketh
you
a
reason
of
the
hope
that
is
in
you
.
1.
Pet.
3.15
.
And
if
this
be
a
peece
of
sanctification
,
how
can
they
seperate
this
from
spirituall
corroboration
&
strengthening
?
and
can
they
denie
this
to
bee
sealed
vp
in
baptisme
,
where
wee
are
consecrated
to
confesse
one
God
in
three
persons
,
the
religion
and
service
of
the
same
God
,
and
to
haue
fellowshippe
for
ever
with
him
?
Let
vs
cast
away
therefore
these
fantasies
,
and
let
vs
know
,
that
we
are
by
faith
in
Christ
,
for
ever
put
into
possession
of
all
his
merits
and
benefits
,
which
is
sealed
vp
in
baptisme
,
&
also
we
shall
ever
hereafter
be
nourished
and
kept
by
the
same
faith
,
&
that
which
is
sealed
vp
in
the
next
Sacrament
.
Thus
much
of
Baptisme
:
Nowe
of
the
right
vse
of
the
same
,
according
as
it
is
proper
to
it
:
in
which
,
as
ther
is
diversitie
in
those
who
must
vse
it
,
so
there
is
diversitie
of
rules
prescribed
vnto
them
,
in
the
word
of
God
.
The
persons
therfore
are
of
2.
sortes
,
-
the
baptized
-
Infantes
-
Men
of
discretion
-
others
-
The
Parents
of
the
Infants
.
-
The
whole
body
of
the
Congregation
.
Of
infantes
in
their
infancie
,
nothing
is
required
,
but
that
they
be
borne
vnder
the
covenant
of
God
,
as
hath
bin
shewed
before
:
after
,
when
they
come
to
discretion
,
they
are
to
make
that
especiall
vse
which
others
doe
.
For
those
of
discretion
it
is
prescrcibed
,
that
they
besides
their
preparation
in
general
,
ought
to
haue
this
especiallie
,
that
they
feel
Christ
to
be
there
for
ever
,
&
in
him
to
be
begotten
to
an
everlasting
fellowship
with
God
and
his
Church
,
&
a
communion
of
all
benefits
with
them
:
and
this
preparation
S.
Peter
being
asked
,
teacheth
,
Act.
2.38.39.40
.
and
so
the
nature
of
this
Sacrament
requireth
.
In
the
work
it selfe
,
they
are
by
faith
liuely
to
behold
,
and
applie
in
the
outwarde
&
inward
relation
of
washing
,
Christ
given
to
wash
them
in
their
new
byrth
for
euer
,
vnto
justification
and
sanctification
,
as
is
commanded
to
Paule
,
Act.
22.16
.
In
the
vse
they
are
alwaies
afterward
to
be
strengthened
,
that
they
are
one
with
God
for
ever
,
that
in
their
temptations
they
shall
not
fall
away
:
that
they
shall
stand
,
that
their
seruice
to
God
is
acceptable
,
&c.
and
this
Paule
vrgeth
to
the
baptized
,
Rom.
6.2.3
.
&c.
and
2.2.11.12.13.14
.
This
therefore
must
alwaies
be
before
vs
to
comfort
vs
.
The
Parents
of
the
infants
before
they
bring
their
children
to
be
baptized
,
must
cal
to
mind
the
mercifull
covenant
of
God
towardes
them
and
their
seed
,
&
by
their
experience
they
must
assure
themselues
of
their
child
:
and
they
must
also
remember
the
ordinance
of
God
,
who
(
they
having
brought
their
children
in
his
covenant
&
holie
seed
by
grace
)
wil
haue
it
also
sealed
vp
in
their
flesh
:
for
which
cause
they
must
earnestly
desire
it
,
&
with
al
speed
that
may
stand
with
order
and
publike
assemblie
of
the
Church
to
hasten
it
,
Gen.
17.10.11.12
.
And
the
wrath
of
God
against
Moses
for
deferring
it
,
doth
shew
this
dutie
.
Exod.
4.24.25.26
.
In
the
worke
it selfe
,
they
are
reverentlie
to
offer
it
to
God
his
Church
and
by
his
Minister
,
with
the
publike
praiers
of
Gods
church
receiue
that
seal
in
the
flesh
of
their
child
,
as
is
prescribed
,
and
in
the
mother
tongue
giue
such
a
name
as
may
stand
with
the
reverent
worke
of
baptisme
,
and
the
solemne
inuecting
of
the
child
into
the
fellowship
of
the
Church
.
Luk.
1.59.60.61
.
&c.
After
,
they
are
to
apply
this
worke
vnto
themselues
,
to
make
them
diligent
in
catechising
and
nourishing
vp
their
children
in
discipline
fit
for
children
,
and
admonition
of
the
Lord
,
because
they
haue
once
receiued
that
seale
,
which
doth
seale
vp
that
God
will
circumcise
the
hearts
of
their
children
as
well
as
theirs
,
Gen.
17.13
.
Deut.
30.
The
whole
bodie
of
the
Churche
ought
with
knowledge
of
Gods
couenant
,
and
joy
of
a
member
to
be
added
to
the
Church
,
addresse
themselues
to
this
worke
,
Luke
.
1.59
In
the
worke
it selfe
,
they
must
with
attention
to
the
worke
,
joyning
also
earnestlie
in
praier
,
receiue
assurance
of
a
fellow
member
,
so
receiving
him
with
one
consent
and
heart
,
in
which
respect
they
were
said
to
circumcise
,
and
may
be
now
to
baptize
.
Luke
.
1.59
.
Afterwarde
,
it
must
stir
them
vp
to
all
loue
vnitie
fellowship
,
and
communicating
of
giftes
and
priviledges
with
the
partie
receiued
.
Ephe.
4.1.2.3
.
&c.
OF
THE
SACRAMENT
OF
the
Lords
Supper
.
1.
Cor.
11.23
.
&c.
For
I
haue
receiued
of
the
Lord
,
that
which
I
also
haue
deliuered
vnto
you
,
to
wit
,
that
the
Lord
Iesus
in
the
night
that
he
was
betraied
,
tooke
bread
,
and
when
he
had
given
thanks
,
hee
brake
it
,
&
said
:
Take
,
eat
,
this
is
my
bodie
,
which
is
broken
for
you
:
This
do
you
in
remembrance
of
me
:
after
the
same
maner
he
took
the
cup
,
when
he
had
thanked
,
saying
:
This
Cup
is
the
new
Testament
in
my
blood
:
this
doe
as
often
as
ye
drink
it
,
in
remembrance
of
me
,
&c.
In
this
text
concerning
the
Sacrament
,
wee
must
consider
how
Paule
here
setteth
downe
two
things
.
Frst
,
he
setteth
down
generallie
what
he
deliuered
,
which
is
declared
by
relation
of
Christ
.
Then
the
particular
,
that
he
received
:
is
repeated
,
where
the
Sacrament
is
set
forth
by
the
circumstance
of
time
,
in
the
night
:
by
the
partes
of
it
in
Christs
worke
,
the
bread
:
24.
the
cup.
25.
[
That
which
I
receiued
]
out
of
this
is
gathered
,
that
nothing
in
the
matter
and
form
of
administration
and
order
of
the
Sacraments
should
be
altered
,
nothing
added
,
nothing
taken
away
,
but
all
done
as
Christ
hath
prescribed
,
as
hath
bene
declared
further
afore
.
The
circumstance
of
the
time
,
was
in
the
night
he
was
betrayed
,
and
this
was
vppon
especiall
cause
,
because
the
Supper
of
the
Lorde
was
to
be
administred
after
the
Passeover
,
in
steede
wherof
it
came
,
that
being
abolished
,
and
then
ceasing
at
the
death
of
Christ
:
nowe
this
being
done
vppon
a
particular
occasion
,
the
time
is
not
to
be
held
but
vpon
the
like
particular
occasion
:
and
we
may
finde
the
time
changed
by
the
Apostles
,
Act.
2.42
.
&
20.11
.
So
that
this
is
for
edification
,
that
wee
may
bee
fittest
to
that
worke
,
and
for
comelines
in
the
time
of
peace
,
to
do
things
which
are
solemne
and
publike
in
comely
time
,
which
is
the
day
,
&
for
good
order
:
because
in
the
day
order
may
be
best
kept
,
and
therefore
is
fitly
changed
of
the
Church
into
the
day
.
THE
DECLARATION
OF
THIS
SACRAment
,
gathered
of
the
parts
of
the
Supper
,
as
it
is
described
by
Paule
.
The
Supper
of
the
Lorde
is
a
Sacrament
of
the
couenant
of
God
,
wherein
by
the
Ministers
blessing
,
breaking
,
and
deliuering
of
breade
,
with
saying
,
this
is
the
body
of
Christ
,
&c.
by
his
blessing
&
deliuering
a
cup
of
wine
,
saying
:
This
is
the
newe
Testament
in
Christes
blood
,
vnto
the
members
of
the
Church
,
which
are
able
to
examine
themselues
,
by
their
receiuing
,
eating
and
drinking
of
the
same
:
is
liuelie
represented
and
offred
to
all
,
but
truely
applied
to
the
receiuer
with
faith
,
the
giuing
and
receiving
by
faith
the
verie
bodie
and
blood
of
Christ
crucified
,
&
so
who
!
Christ
,
with
vnfeigned
thanksgiving
to
God
,
for
the
liuely
shewing
forth
&
representing
the
death
of
Christ
,
spiriual
applying
of
the
same
by
faith
,
to
the
mutual
&
continual
full
nourishment
together
,
in
and
by
al
the
merits
of
Christ
&
the
promises
of
God
in
him
,
vnto
eternal
life
.
THE
FVRTHER
CONFIRMATION
AND
opening
of
this
Declaration
.
HEre
we
see
,
first
the
outward
work
is
to
be
considered
,
then
the
inward
.
The
outward
work
in
his
parts
,
first
of
the
bread
,
then
of
the
cup.
Yet
this
is
generall
to
both
,
that
they
are
blessed
;
that
is
,
expounding
the
institution
of
God
,
and
the
vse
of
the
same
:
by
prayer
and
thanksgiving
are
put
apart
from
their
common
vses
,
to
that
which
is
holy
by
Gods
ordinance
,
receiue
a
propertie
they
had
not
afore
,
to
nourish
our
soules
,
as
is
at
large
declared
aboue
.
Now
that
this
is
set
downe
in
the
first
place
,
it
is
the
order
that
Christ
hath
observed
,
and
wee
are
to
follow
,
&
that
which
is
fit
for
the
workes
following
.
For
when
as
the
breaking
,
powring
forth
,
giving
,
&c.
of
the
bread
and
wine
are
Sacramental
works
,
that
is
,
such
parts
of
this
work
as
haue
relation
with
the
inward
,
do
offer
,
represent
,
and
seale
vp
,
it
may
not
bee
that
these
or
any
of
them
should
be
first
done
,
&
then
this
working
of
blessing
come
after
,
because
they
haue
their
forme
and
force
to
be
sacramentall
works
from
hence
.
In
the
first
part
,
the
breaking
of
the
bread
commeth
to
be
considered
,
which
is
so
plainlie
set
forth
as
a
worke
,
and
hath
relation
to
the
tormentes
of
Christ
on
the
crosse
for
vs
:
for
,
in
that
bread
is
broken
,
that
it
may
be
eaten
,
it
doth
liuely
set
before
vs
,
that
Christ
was
tormented
for
vs
and
for
our
nourishment
,
and
as
the
Apostle
saith
from
Christ
,
my
bodie
,
which
was
broken
for
you
;
although
it
be
true
,
that
not
a
bone
of
Christ
was
broken
:
and
so
breaking
is
not
here
taken
properlie
,
but
by
a
similitude
,
for
weeping
,
tormenting
,
&c.
as
he
was
pierced
,
crucified
,
and
on
the
crosse
made
a
curse
for
vs
,
and
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
Hee
was
wounded
for
our
transgressions
,
hee
was
broken
for
our
infirmities
:
the
chastisement
of
our
peace
was
vppon
him
,
and
with
his
stripes
we
are
healed
.
Esay
.
57.5
.
So
then
this
is
to
be
done
plainelie
in
the
sight
of
all
,
and
all
ought
to
giue
diligent
heede
and
waighty
consideration
of
these
things
with
vs
.
[
Giuing
of
bread
]
This
is
gathered
,
because
hee
saith
,
take
,
eate
,
&c.
And
it
is
plainly
expressed
of
3.
Evangelists
,
as
that
which
may
not
be
omitted
,
because
being
the
Ministers
worke
to
vs
,
it
doth
represent
the
person
of
God
in
3.
persons
,
giuing
christ
his
body
&
blood
to
norish
vs
.
For
they
are
the
dispensers
of
Gods
mysteries
,
to
dispence
vnto
vs
the
spiritual
nourishment
in
these
things
[
Saying
]
This
is
added
also
plainly
,
according
to
the
commandement
of
Christ
,
who
willed
them
to
do
this
,
the
Ministers
that
which
Christ
did
,
the
people
that
which
the
Disciples
did
:
&
S.
Paule
sheweth
that
which
Christ
did
,
is
to
be
done
of
the
church
in
this
heavenly
banquet
,
the
ministers
doing
that
which
appertaineth
to
them
&
the
people
that
which
belongeth
to
them
,
&
this
is
necessary
;
for
it
is
not
meet
for
the
Minister
in
delivering
to
be
dumbe
,
but
he
sheweth
vs
our
duty
;
&
he
sheweth
what
is
offred
&
given
by
the
outward
signs
,
&
what
we
are
to
receiue
by
faith
,
as
well
as
bodilie
.
Now
although
the
words
here
in
Paul
&
some
other
Evangelists
do
differ
,
yet
this
sence
commeth
to
one
,
and
the
holie
Ghost
doth
giue
vs
liberty
to
take
which
we
will
for
edification
,
&
to
shew
that
the
force
lieth
not
in
the
wordes
,
but
in
the
matter
signified
by
them
:
and
yet
therewithall
,
to
giue
vs
a
certaine
rule
which
we
might
follow
.
Onelie
this
is
to
noted
in
all
that
,
which
our
Saviour
Christ
Iesus
prescribeth
,
that
the
words
be
spoken
generallie
to
all
,
and
not
speciallie
to
one
:
both
because
that
is
the
fittest
to
note
out
the
fellowship
and
communion
of
the
Church
in
this
work
,
the
person
of
Christ
by
the
Minister
,
bidding
all
his
guests
with
one
loue
,
as
from
him
to
be
merie
,
and
eate
with
faith
one
spirituall
meat
together
,
which
also
doeth
plainlie
confute
the
Papists
privat
communions
of
the
Priest
and
his
boy
:
which
as
it
hath
bin
confuted
generallie
,
so
here
it
sheweth
that
they
goe
directlie
contrarie
to
Christs
institution
,
&
the
Apostles
practise
,
who
wold
haue
it
a
banquet
for
all
that
were
fit
to
receiue
.
Neither
is
there
profite
in
this
order
of
Christ
in
this
respect
alone
:
but
herein
our
faith
is
further
succoured
,
when
we
may
together
,
and
with
one
heart
applie
our selues
to
the
meditation
and
fruit
of
this
speach
of
Christ
by
the
Minister
,
which
in
the
particular
speaking
doth
both
lose
that
our
working
together
,
and
maketh
the
minds
of
Christians
hang
the
longer
in
the
waiting
for
this
sentence
,
and
the
comfort
of
it
,
and
their
minds
are
offred
vnto
greater
occasion
of
slips
and
withdrawings
by
humain
infirmitie
,
when
these
things
are
prolonged
,
which
may
more
effectuallie
be
done
together
&
speedily
:
wherfore
this
also
is
to
bee
kept
,
and
wee
to
vse
it
for
our
comfort
,
for
although
this
be
not
that
,
which
if
it
bee
done
otherwise
than
it
ought
,
doeth
take
away
the
vertue
of
the
Sacrament
,
neither
is
anie
to
abstaine
from
it
,
because
it
is
a
blemish
,
not
a
plaine
deforming
and
destroying
of
the
worke
,
yet
it
is
to
bee
kept
from
the
former
occasion
.
The
meaning
of
the
other
words
,
This
is
my
bodie
,
shal
vpon
more
fit
occasions
be
farther
opened
afterwarde
.
In
the
Cup
the
same
order
is
to
be
observed
,
and
that
proportion
of
the
outward
worke
in
giving
,
&c.
as
in
the
bread
,
according
as
S.
Paul
doth
expresse
he
did
likewise
in
the
cup
:
onely
here
is
to
bee
considered
,
that
same
analogie
which
the
work
hath
in
both
these
partes
,
that
bread
is
giuen
apart
,
&
the
wine
apart
:
which
,
as
it
doth
shew
a
ful
nourishment
,
a
feast
which
is
neither
meat
alone
,
nor
drink
alone
,
so
hath
it
an
excellent
analogie
with
Christ
crucified
,
whome
wee
receiue
as
one
that
hath
bene
slaine
for
vs
,
whose
flesh
we
haue
for
meat
indeed
,
&
his
blood
for
drink
indeed
,
that
we
might
haue
full
&
pefect
nourishment
in
him
,
as
our
Saviour
Christ
expresseth
.
Iohn
.
6.54.55
.
&c.
which
both
are
liuelie
representation
and
sealing
vppe
,
not
of
Christ
alone
,
but
Christ
crucified
and
giuen
vp
to
be
a
ful
and
perfect
nourishment
,
even
meat
and
drinke
vnto
vs
.
This
the
Papists
destroy
&
cleane
take
away
from
the
people
,
to
maintain
their
transubstantiation
,
&
they
teach
,
that
the
bread
being
turned
into
the
bodie
,
hath
blood
in
it
,
and
as
well
might
they
make
another
reason
to
giue
the
cup
alone
,
wherein
also
is
the
bodie
:
for
in
Christ
,
the
one
is
no
more
the
blood
with
the
bodie
,
than
the
bodie
with
the
blood
.
They
alleadg
indeed
,
that
it
is
said
,
Act.
2
&
they
continued
in
breaking
of
bread
.
&
Act.
20.
They
came
together
to
break
bread
:
Whereby
they
gather
,
it
was
ministred
vnder
one
kinde
.
But
this
is
grosse
blindnes
of
theirs
,
that
they
cannot
see
,
that
as
in
the
Hebrew
phrase
,
to
eat
breade
by
a
part
for
the
whole
,
is
to
receiue
whole
norishment
:
so
in
this
manner
of
speach
is
noted
the
whole
Sacrament
,
as
on
the
other
side
,
in
the
former
place
of
the
Corinths
,
that
to
be
made
to
drinke
into
one
spiritual
drinke
,
doeth
note
out
the
whole
Supper
:
and
none
ever
imagined
yet
,
that
the
cup
might
bee
administred
alone
:
And
why
may
they
not
imagine
as
well
,
that
they
blessed
not
the
bread
as
the
cup.
1.
Cor.
10
26.
because
Paule
saith
,
The
bread
which
we
break
and
nameth
not
blessing
?
This
is
therfore
but
a
wicked
shift
,
to
displace
the
plaine
ordinance
of
Christ
,
Do
this
in
remembrance
of
me
.
vers.
25.
They
doe
contrarie
to
the
custom
of
the
Church
when
as
they
receiued
from
the
Apostles
,
that
Christ
did
so
,
so
they
practised
it
,
as
is
plaine
by
this
chapt.
25.26
.
And
againe
,
they
destroy
the
doctrine
of
S.
Paule
concerning
the
one
principall
vse
of
the
Sacrament
,
which
is
,
to
shewe
forth
the
death
of
Christ
,
which
is
liuelie
done
,
when
both
are
delivered
,
the
one
for
flesh
,
the
other
for
blood
,
but
not
otherwise
:
and
therefore
he
saith
,
As
often
as
yee
eat
this
breade
,
and
drinke
this
cup
,
you
shew
forth
the
Lords
death
till
hee
come
.
Also
they
doe
therby
destroy
the
properties
of
all
nourishment
,
mentioned
before
.
Let
vs
therefore
hold
fast
and
rejoice
in
the
perfect
and
most
full
ordinance
of
Christ
,
and
let
vs
not
forgoe
the
comfort
we
haue
in
this
point
.
There
followeth
,
that
this
must
be
deliuered
,
&
this
is
spoken
to
those
which
are
able
to
examine
themselues
,
which
thing
is
proper
&
peculiar
to
this
Sacrament
:
and
that
which
Paule
vrgeth
after
in
this
place
,
approueth
the
same
:
A
man
must
examine
himself
,
and
so
come
to
this
table
,
&c.
And
in
the
Passeover
their
children
were
not
admitted
,
but
such
as
could
inquire
and
be
instructed
of
their
fathers
,
that
the
same
might
be
a
frontlet
before
their
eies
,
and
a
signe
vpon
their
handes
,
that
the
doctrine
of
God
might
be
in
their
mouthes
.
Exod.
13.8.9.10
.
&
12.26
27.
Indeede
if
we
marke
and
way
the
matter
well
,
the
difference
of
the
outward
worke
here
,
from
that
in
baptisme
,
doth
by
proportion
require
this
:
For
although
those
that
are
of
discretion
and
are
to
be
baptized
,
must
make
profession
of
their
faith
and
repentance
,
because
otherwise
we
cannot
know
they
are
within
the
covenant
of
God
,
and
it
is
meet
that
they
having
discretion
to
vse
the
seale
of
God
aright
,
should
shew
they
are
so
prepared
to
doe
it
,
yet
for
all
that
wee
see
,
the
verie
washing
of
water
doeth
not
require
discretion
in
him
who
is
to
be
washed
,
because
we
can
wash
and
cleanse
wel
those
things
,
which
haue
not
onely
no
vnderstanding
,
but
not
anie
sence
.
But
where
there
is
required
a
reverent
giuing
,
hearing
of
that
which
is
spoken
,
and
vnderstanding
,
a
reverent
receiving
and
eating
,
that
wee
so
cannot
be
in
the
outward
worke
,
even
with
one
discretion
,
to
consider
of
whome
to
take
,
to
vnderstande
what
is
said
,
&
what
to
be
done
,
which
discretion
,
if
God
will
haue
in
the
outward
work
,
what
doth
he
thereby
but
plainly
declare
,
that
there
is
required
vnderstanding
of
what
Gods
spirit
doth
speak
,
who
giveth
the
true
bodie
of
Christ
what
we
shal
receiue
by
faith
,
what
it
is
to
eate
it
spirituallie
,
and
be
nourished
by
it
.
Let
vs
therefore
hold
also
this
fast
:
and
therefore
let
none
presume
to
come
hither
,
but
seriouslie
examining
himselfe
.
Let
not
the
Pastours
presume
to
prophane
the
holie
thinges
of
God
,
by
admitting
anie
,
they
havuing
not
prepared
and
tried
.
Zopho
.
3.4
.
2.
Chron.
35.6
.
The
outward
worke
of
the
Minister
wee
haue
seene
:
there
followeth
the
outward
workes
of
the
Church
,
which
are
besides
the
hearing
and
beholding
of
the
former
,
as
hath
bene
noted
:
the
especiall
receiuing
,
eating
,
and
drinking
,
&
these
are
commanded
of
Christ
,
haue
bene
alwaies
perfourmed
of
the
Church
,
that
Christians
might
bee
partakers
of
the
Table
of
the
Lord
.
1.
Cor.
9.
and
all
might
eate
as
the
Israelites
did
,
one
spirituall
meat
and
drinke
in
this
Sacrament
:
wherein
is
confuted
the
madnesse
of
the
Papistes
,
who
doe
shut
out
manie
of
the
people
from
this
work
,
and
therefore
destroy
the
Sacrament
,
which
without
this
is
no
Sacrament
,
do
take
away
the
forme
of
it
,
and
vse
for
comfort
,
which
is
that
they
might
eat
,
drinke
,
receiue
,
&c.
according
as
they
are
consecrated
,
broken
,
and
deliuered
to
this
end
,
as
wee
haue
seene
before
.
They
,
I
say
,
wickedly
take
away
this
,
bid
them
fall
downe
,
worship
it
,
acknowledge
it
the
verie
sacrificing
of
the
bodie
and
blood
of
Christ
:
non
of
al
which
,
they
haue
receiued
of
Christ
,
and
therfore
should
not
deliver
it
in
his
name
,
but
the
cleane
contrarie
,
for
to
eate
,
and
worship
with
not
teaching
are
contrary
,
&
to
offer
to
another
as
a
sacrifice
,
which
must
be
geuen
to
vs
to
eat
:
for
when
they
imagine
to
offer
,
they
doe
cleane
contrarie
.
Thus
the
spirite
of
Babel
hath
confuted
all
,
and
turned
light
into
darknes
.
But
let
vs
remember
these
actions
are
of
the
substance
of
the
Sacrament
,
commanded
of
Christ
preciselie
,
and
for
the
which
al
the
other
actions
are
,
as
appeareth
plainelie
by
the
institution
of
Christ
,
and
therfore
may
not
bee
omitted
,
vnlesse
we
will
lose
the
whole
comfort
of
the
same
.
The
worke
of
receiving
,
hath
his
proportion
with
the
true
receiuing
of
Christes
bodie
&
blood
crucified
,
which
is
done
by
faith
:
for
as
he
dwelleth
in
vs
onelie
,
and
is
vnited
to
vs
onlie
by
faith
,
Ephe.
4.37
.
Galat.
3.25
.
so
the
receiuing
which
is
inward
,
and
hath
proportion
with
the
outward
,
must
be
by
these
means
alone
.
And
so
is
the
eating
and
drinking
,
nothing
but
that
worke
of
faith
,
whereby
Christ
is
so
applied
,
as
wee
feele
our selues
to
drawe
one
spirituall
nourishment
by
faith
from
him
,
as
shall
be
after
declared
.
So
then
we
doe
see
,
howe
excellent
this
outwarde
worke
is
,
if
we
consider
aright
the
partes
of
the
same
,
and
the
proportion
they
haue
with
this
inward
,
whereunto
now
let
vs
come
,
and
brieflie
touch
the
same
.
The
worke
which
is
here
represented
and
offred
to
all
,
and
sealed
vp
to
the
faithful
,
is
,
God
giving
in
Christ
,
and
our
receiving
of
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
crucified
,
and
so
of
himselfe
.
When
we
say
,
that
Christ
his
bodie
and
blood
is
not
onlie
offred
and
giuen
,
but
of
the
faithful
receiuers
therof
is
sealed
vp
,
therby
we
said
,
that
we
acknowledged
and
helde
Christ
to
be
present
in
deed
,
even
as
in
baptisme
;
&
therfore
his
body
and
blood
,
because
it
is
received
and
is
our
meat
indeed
,
as
we
shal
see
afterward
But
we
doe
not
holde
that
he
is
bodily
present
in
and
with
the
bread
,
or
that
the
bread
is
turned
into
his
bodie
:
for
as
we
haue
grounde
of
the
former
,
because
Paule
saith
,
The
bread
which
we
breake
,
is
it
not
the
communion
of
the
body
of
Christ
?
The
cup
that
we
blesse
,
is
it
not
the
cummunion
of
the
blood
of
Christ
?
That
is
,
an
instrument
whereby
truely
is
communicated
,
by
the
working
of
the
holie
Ghost
to
our
faith
,
the
very
bodie
and
blood
of
Christ
:
so
the
wordes
,
This
is
my
bodie
,
that
is
,
an
instrument
which
offereth
and
representeth
to
all
,
one
bodie
,
and
sealeth
vp
the
true
receiving
of
his
verie
bodie
and
blood
,
as
shall
be
prooved
by
and
by
in
the
confuting
of
the
adversaries
the
Papists
,
which
holde
,
that
the
breade
is
turned
into
the
body
of
Christ
,
because
(
this
is
my
body
)
must
be
properlie
taken
.
The
Lutherians
say
also
,
that
the
bodie
is
bodily
and
locallie
with
,
or
in
,
or
vnder
the
bread
,
because
this
word
(
is
)
must
be
taken
properlie
.
Now
their
reason
why
it
must
be
taken
properlie
,
is
,
because
in
the
Sacramentes
the
speach
must
be
proper
&
fit
:
which
is
a
fals
&
vain
opinion
.
For
what
spech
is
more
fit
&
effectual
,
wher
the
bodily
things
are
instruments
of
spirituall
&
heavenlie
things
(
signes
are
to
deliuer
more
effectuall
thinges
signified
)
then
these
figuratiues
,
which
haue
more
grace
and
effectualnes
in
them
.
And
when
one
receiueth
libertie
and
season
of
lande
,
or
an
house
,
or
a
citie
by
a
sign
,
who
doeth
not
knowe
this
speach
is
more
effectual
,
I
giue
this
my
land
,
this
key
of
my
house
,
then
if
he
had
said
,
this
is
a
sign
or
token
of
my
land
,
and
my
house
deliuered
.
And
they
are
confuted
by
the
Scriptures
,
which
doth
especially
in
Sacramentes
,
chose
to
vse
this
speech
,
My
couenant
shall
be
in
your
flesh
,
speaking
of
Circumcision
,
which
yet
is
but
a
signe
,
or
Sacrament
of
his
couenant
,
as
hee
interpreteth
there
.
Gen.
13.11.13
.
When
they
are
saide
to
kill
the
Passeouer
,
that
is
,
the
Lamb
,
which
was
a
signe
,
seale
,
and
remembrance
of
the
Passeover
.
Exod.
13.21.11.13
.
&c.
So
the
Arke
is
often
called
the
Lorde
:
So
the
Altar
of
Moses
,
Exod.
17.15
.
So
the
sonne
of
Iaakob
Bethel
,
Gen.
28.22
.
And
to
goe
no
further
,
this
place
of
the
Apostle
,
when
he
saith
,
This
is
the
new
Testament
in
my
blood
,
wil
they
haue
it
here
proper
,
and
not
as
we
interprete
it
?
Will
the
Papist
say
,
Wine
is
transubstantiated
into
the
covenant
of
God
?
which
is
not
a
substance
,
but
a
trueth
of
promise
onelie
?
And
shal
we
haue
two
transubstantiations
,
one
into
blood
,
another
into
the
covenant
?
The
Lutherians
likewise
,
wil
they
haue
the
covenant
to
be
there
bodilie
remaining
,
as
remaining
locallie
,
which
cannot
be
in
a
place
?
so
then
,
here
the
foundation
is
cleane
ouerthrowne
.
And
yet
they
stand
not
to
their
rule
:
for
let
them
tell
vs
,
is
this
a
proper
speach
,
this
bread
is
my
bodie
,
that
is
,
hath
with
it
,
or
vnder
it
,
or
in
it
,
or
in
it
my
body
?
Do
they
not
finde
vs
out
a
strange
and
newe
signification
of
this
word
;
That
it
hath
in
it
,
with
it
,
or
vnder
it
,
which
was
neuer
heard
of
before
?
And
as
for
the
Papists
,
we
say
also
,
howe
can
they
say
,
this
is
a
proper
speach
,
breade
is
my
bodie
,
that
is
,
breade
is
transubstantiated
into
my
body
?
that
the
proper
signification
of
it
is
,
that
is
,
transubstantiated
?
If
they
say
,
the
bread
is
not
vnderstood
in
this
word
this
,
but
the
bodie
,
them
they
make
Christ
to
say
,
This
body
is
my
body
,
which
besides
the
vnfitnes
,
it
hath
with
the
Sacrament
,
what
shal
become
of
the
expresse
text
for
transubstantiation
,
for
here
is
no
worde
where
it
is
expreslie
said
,
The
bread
is
transubstantiated
into
my
bodie
:
so
that
they
must
be
driven
to
their
woodden
collections
,
from
expresse
and
proper
words
,
which
they
cleaue
so
much
to
.
But
because
this
point
is
a
ground
for
many
arguments
,
let
vs
make
the
trueth
of
this
apparant
:
First
,
we
see
the
plaine
following
of
the
text
in
speach
and
reason
,
doth
plainely
shewe
,
that
this
word
this
,
is
referred
to
the
bread
,
for
when
he
saith
,
He
tooke
bread
,
he
brake
it
,
and
gaue
it
to
them
,
we
aske
,
whether
he
gaue
not
bread
,
and
that
it
be
here
to
be
vnderstood
?
If
not
,
he
gaue
not
that
he
brake
,
and
he
brake
in
vaine
.
Again
,
when
there
is
a
plaine
word
bread
going
before
,
which
is
necessarilie
to
be
referred
to
breake
and
giue
out
,
howe
can
they
referre
this
,
to
that
went
not
afore
,
and
leaue
out
that
which
did
?
2.
This
word
eating
,
which
noteth
the
worke
of
the
mouth
,
in
grinding
and
preparing
to
digestion
,
howe
can
it
bee
referred
,
except
they
change
the
proper
signification
to
another
then
bread
?
3
When
as
in
the
second
part
,
this
is
not
referred
to
blood
,
but
to
the
Cup
which
he
took
and
blessed
,
plain
by
S.
Luke
and
Paule
.
Let
them
shew
how
it
can
be
otherwise
in
the
bread
?
If
they
say
,
the
Cup
is
put
for
that
in
it
,
which
is
blood
;
that
is
to
beg
the
question
:
and
when
as
the
adjoints
of
colour
,
taste
,
strength
is
there
,
as
in
a
Subject
,
will
they
say
,
that
also
is
turned
into
the
blood
of
Christ
?
4
When
Paul
calleth
it
bread
,
after
it
is
received
,
saying
:
He
that
eateth
this
bread
;
and
drinketh
this
cup
:
Is
it
not
here
plaine
,
that
this
is
referred
to
bread
?
I
know
their
slip
,
that
he
called
it
bread
by
a
figuratiue
speech
,
for
spirituall
nourishment
,
as
in
Iohn
6.
Christ
saith
,
I
am
the
bread
which
came
down
from
heauen
,
&c.
To
this
I
answer
They
are
blinde
if
they
can
make
no
diuersitie
betwixt
that
speech
which
is
in
Iohn
,
wher
the
circumstance
is
of
Christ
,
when
hee
saith
,
I
am
the
bread
of
life
,
and
then
that
hee
saith
not
simply
bread
,
but
bread
of
life
,
the
bread
which
came
downe
from
heaven
,
&c.
and
betweene
this
of
S.
Paule
,
who
hauing
made
mention
of
breade
,
blessed
,
&
consecrated
,
saith
,
Hee
that
eateth
this
bread
,
simplie
,
that
is
,
this
bread
so
blessed
,
broken
,
&c.
Secondly
we
say
,
when
he
saith
,
He
that
eateth
,
seeing
hee
joyneth
the
proper
subjecte
bread
,
to
eating
,
the
proper
worke
of
it
,
and
the
bodie
of
Christ
cannot
be
properlie
eaten
,
as
is
shewed
before
.
It
remaineth
that
we
must
cal
it
properlie
bread
,
and
so
chap.
10.
when
he
saith
,
The
bread
which
we
breake
,
is
it
not
the
communion
of
the
bodie
of
Christ
?
Where
note
,
that
bread
before
consecration
,
cannot
be
the
communion
of
the
body
of
Christ
by
your
owne
judgment
.
Secondly
,
that
metaphoricall
bread
cannot
be
broken
,
Christs
bodie
cannot
be
broken
:
therefore
verie
breade
must
here
bee
vnderstoode
.
Wherfore
we
conclude
,
that
bread
remaineth
,
&
this
word
,
this
,
must
be
referred
to
the
bread
and
therefore
they
cannot
stand
to
proper
significations
of
words
,
they
(
I
say
)
who
vrge
it
so
much
.
Now
we
wil
come
to
the
reasons
which
proue
,
that
these
words
(
this
is
my
body
)
must
be
figuratiuely
taken
,
&
so
consequently
in
that
interpretation
&
figure
,
which
we
haue
shewed
to
be
proper
:
neither
yet
will
wee
(
for
shortnes
sake
)
bring
al
the
reasons
that
might
be
brought
,
but
these
which
are
plainly
gathered
out
of
the
text
First
,
Christ
is
said
to
giue
that
which
he
saith
was
his
body
:
now
if
this
is
my
body
,
be
properly
vnderstoode
,
Christ
had
one
body
which
gaue
,
&
another
which
was
giuen
.
But
that
is
absurd
therfore
it
must
not
properly
be
vnderstood
.
2
If
the
speech
be
proper
,
they
are
not
diuers
things
,
as
bread
may
be
said
properlie
of
an
oother
as
of
a
bodie
:
but
that
cannot
be
,
Ergo.
3
If
that
be
properly
vnderstood
,
then
Christ
may
be
said
to
be
bread
,
as
wel
as
bread
christ
,
but
that
is
false
,
Ergo
&c.
4
If
that
be
proper
,
then
that
which
is
true
of
bread
,
that
it
is
of
wheat
,
is
true
of
Christ
:
and
that
which
is
true
of
christ
,
must
also
be
true
of
the
bread
;
them
also
the
bread
shal
be
vnited
personally
vnto
Christ
as
his
bodie
,
which
is
fals
&
wicked
,
therfore
it
must
not
be
so
vnderstood
.
5
If
bread
be
the
body
,
then
ther
are
meant
two
substances
;
one
for
a
sign
,
the
other
for
the
spiritual
matter
,
and
the
accidentes
,
as
colour
,
taste
,
&c.
must
signifie
and
seale
into
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
which
is
false
.
6
If
bread
indeed
be
turned
into
the
body
,
&
wine
into
the
blood
;
them
they
be
seperated
trulie
,
or
els
the
bread
is
blood
,
&
the
wine
is
his
body
,
which
is
false
:
if
they
be
seperated
truly
,
then
it
was
not
seperated
truly
in
his
death
vpon
the
crosse
,
which
is
false
:
if
Sacramentallie
,
then
it
is
his
body
&
blood
only
sacramentally
,
that
which
doeth
aptly
seale
vp
the
bodie
and
blood
of
Christ
,
which
is
that
we
holde
.
7
If
the
bread
be
his
bodie
in
deed
,
and
the
wine
his
blood
in
deed
,
then
Christ
every
time
the
supper
is
administred
,
being
aliue
in
heaven
trulie
,
is
dead
in
earth
trulie
&
bodily
indeed
,
which
is
blasphemous
:
therfore
it
must
not
be
vnderstood
properlie
.
8
If
bread
be
turned
into
his
bodie
indeed
,
or
his
body
indeed
be
locally
with
it
,
then
christ
his
body
,
which
alwais
hath
his
parts
,
is
visible
,
&c.
hath
a
hand
,
a
foot
,
&c.
differing
from
it self
,
it
shall
the
same
time
be
invisible
,
yea
no
hand
,
differing
from
foot
,
&c.
and
ther
shal
be
a
contradiction
,
his
bodies
visible
,
&
his
bodies
not
visible
&
so
the
truth
shal
ly
;
al
which
is
abhominable
.
9
It
is
said
,
the
bread
broken
,
is
his
body
broken
,
and
the
powring
out
of
his
blood
,
which
is
a
signe
,
seale
,
&c.
of
it
,
so
must
the
bread
&
wine
be
his
body
&
his
blood
,
as
it
representeth
,
&c.
10
If
the
wine
bee
his
blood
indeede
,
then
blood
is
stil
poured
out
,
which
is
false
.
11
As
the
wine
or
cup
,
is
the
new
Testament
,
in
his
blood
,
so
the
bread
is
his
bodie
,
and
the
wine
is
blood
,
but
that
is
a
Sacrament
,
which
representeth
and
sealeth
the
new
Testament
in
his
blood
:
Ergo
,
it
is
not
proper
.
12
Here
is
a
plain
difference
betwixt
that
in
the
cup
,
which
is
said
to
be
the
new
Testament
,
and
betweene
that
wherein
the
Testament
is
,
that
is
,
his
blood
:
for
these
are
distinguished
,
therefore
it
is
not
properlie
said
his
blood
.
13
He
saith
,
Do
this
in
remembrance
of
me
,
therefore
he
is
not
here
eaten
.
14
We
are
said
to
shew
forth
his
death
til
he
come
,
therefore
bodily
he
is
not
come
,
nor
is
not
there
,
nor
cannot
be
properly
said
,
to
be
so
only
,
by
these
manifest
and
plain
reasons
out
of
the
text
,
agreeing
with
the
proportion
of
faith
we
haue
prooved
our
judgment
.
Now
then
hauing
shewed
how
Iesus
Christ
his
flesh
&
blood
is
here
indeed
,
not
bodily
,
how
it
is
receiued
in
deed
,
not
bodily
but
spiritually
by
flesh
:
we
must
consider
of
that
we
say
,
that
we
receiue
his
flesh
&
blood
;
yea
,
&
so
whol
Christ
,
which
is
indeed
true
,
&
must
necessarily
be
vnderstood
as
a
ground
&
foundation
of
our
whol
comfort
here
,
&
indeed
it
cannot
be
otherwise
;
for
if
we
receiue
him
flesh
and
blood
,
wee
must
thereby
needs
receiue
him
God
&
man
,
which
is
not
seperated
from
him
,
&
whole
Christ
doth
dwel
in
vs
,
Ep.
3.
neither
can
the
flesh
of
it self
justify
,
fructifie
,
quicken
,
&c.
For
these
things
being
more
excellent
than
the
first
creation
,
are
proper
to
the
Godhed
.
So
then
Christ
doth
only
quicken
vs
by
his
flesh
&
blood
,
as
by
a
meane
or
matter
,
wherby
he
doth
convey
the
vertue
and
power
of
his
Godhead
,
in
his
sacrifice
and
suffrings
,
wherby
he
overcame
death
&
all
principalities
&
powers
,
in
his
resurrection
,
by
which
he
rose
againe
:
so
that
wee
must
become
one
with
Christ
,
&
he
must
be
in
vs
,
&
we
in
him
,
&
he
dwel
in
vs
:
&
we
in
him
,
which
is
by
the
vertue
&
power
of
his
divine
working
,
&
the
natural
vniting
of
his
natural
humanity
to
vs
,
to
whom
we
be
knit
.
Therfore
in
Iohn
7.
he
saith
,
That
not
only
his
flesh
,
but
he
was
the
breade
of
life
.
ver.
35.
Wee
must
come
to
him
,
beleeue
in
him
,
that
we
may
never
hunger
nor
thirst
,
&
46.47.48
.
&c.
Then
this
foundation
of
strong
confort
&
consolation
being
laid
,
let
vs
consider
the
ends
and
fruites
of
the
receiuing
of
Christ
.
First
,
to
Gods
glorie
,
then
our
good
.
For
Gods
glorie
,
that
this
heavenly
&
excellent
worke
of
the
possession
of
Christ
,
decreed
&
brought
to
passe
by
one
God
in
3.
persons
,
might
be
remembred
,
according
as
it
is
said
,
Do
this
in
remembrance
of
me
.
And
again
,
You
shall
shew
forth
the
Lords
death
til
he
come
,
&
that
to
the
glory
of
Gods
wisdom
,
power
,
mercy
,
&c
which
in
the
same
may
alwaies
be
remembred
,
praised
glorified
,
&c.
Which
is
with
vnfeigned
thanksgiving
and
praying
to
God
,
as
wee
haue
seene
the
Evangelistes
mention
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
&
when
God
doth
liberally
preserue
&
defend
vs
,
&c.
How
can
we
be
vnthankful
,
even
at
this
present
for
his
merits
?
The
other
end
is
,
that
we
apply
him
to
spiritual
,
mutuall
,
&
continual
nourishment
,
&
growing
in
grace
with
the
whole
Church
.
For
this
is
indeed
that
same
which
giveth
a
most
liuely
difference
betweene
baptisme
&
the
Lords
Supper
.
For
in
baptisme
we
are
set
into
the
body
of
christ
,
&
are
washed
with
the
washing
of
our
newe
birth
in
him
,
and
haue
an
assurance
of
al
priviledges
,
are
set
into
the
right
title
of
possession
of
them
with
the
rest
of
the
Church
.
But
here
Christ
is
so
applied
&
his
benefits
,
as
we
doe
grow
,
increase
,
and
waxe
strong
,
more
&
more
in
the
forgiuenes
of
al
our
sins
,
as
assured
more
&
more
,
we
feel
the
righteousnes
of
Christ
ours
,
our
consciences
more
&
more
appeased
;
our
peace
greater
,
also
our
killing
&
burying
of
sin
,
our
quickening
&
refreshing
in
obedience
greater
,
&
that
not
only
in
our selues
,
but
in
communion
&
fellowship
with
the
whole
Church
.
Therefore
Paule
saith
,
As
in
Baptisme
we
haue
bin
set
into
one
body
,
so
we
haue
bin
made
to
drink
into
one
spirit
;
that
is
,
spiritual
norishment
.
So
he
saith
,
We
haue
together
,
communion
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
&
of
his
blood
;
we
are
at
his
table
,
&
are
fed
together
:
we
come
one
body
togither
,
so
many
as
ar
partakers
of
one
bread
.
1.
Cor.
10.4.17
.
We
come
togither
in
vnity
of
faith
,
joy
,
of
obedience
,
as
the
houshold
servants
of
one
maister
,
&
Citizens
of
one
God
&
Lord
.
So
we
daily
increase
&
growe
against
al
our
temptations
&
daily
wants
.
Where
we
see
again
the
wickednes
of
the
Papists
,
who
as
before
,
by
their
confirmation
they
derogated
from
Baptisme
,
so
hence
more
from
the
Lords
supper
;
seeing
as
strength
is
there
giuen
,
so
here
mainteined
,
nourished
,
&
increased
,
as
spiritually
we
grow
fat
&
in
good
liking
.
Therefore
Paule
teacheth
,
that
this
makes
vs
cast
away
al
shew
of
Idolatry
,
overcome
all
temptations
,
serue
God
soundly
,
1.
Cor.
10.13
.
&c.
And
this
is
that
which
answereth
to
the
eating
of
the
bread
and
drinking
of
the
wine
,
which
is
more
than
receiuing
;
for
it
is
not
only
to
take
it
into
one
,
but
being
received
,
so
to
apply
it
,
as
it
be
digested
&
turned
into
good
norishment
for
the
body
.
So
I
do
not
here
only
receiue
Christ
by
faith
,
but
so
apply
him
&
his
merits
received
by
my
faith
,
as
I
feel
my self
to
grow
with
the
Church
in
all
the
former
benefits
vnto
the
assurance
of
immortality
&
eternal
life
.
And
hitherto
of
the
Sacrament
it self
:
now
followth
the
vse
.
First
,
al
the
whol
congregation
,
euen
as
many
as
are
able
to
come
&
examin
themselues
,
ought
aforehand
,
not
only
to
examin
generally
,
as
hath
bin
taught
generally
in
the
Sacrament
,
but
here
they
must
see
&
feel
their
faith
,
not
only
to
receiue
christ
;
but
to
apply
him
for
increase
of
strength
and
growing
in
repentance
.
Likewise
,
what
be
the
several
wants
,
weaknesses
of
faith
,
terrors
of
conscience
,
weaknes
to
resist
sin
,
&
follow
obedience
:
&
so
here
to
seek
increase
of
strength
&
confort
;
for
this
is
the
examination
vrged
of
the
Apostle
as
answerable
to
the
nature
of
this
Sacrament
.
In
the
work
it self
,
mens
hearts
must
be
occupied
in
the
whol
variety
of
the
works
mencioned
&
opened
aboue
,
&
so
must
feel
strength
&
comfort
to
be
ministred
,
to
stir
vs
vp
with
the
whol
Church
,
in
the
felowship
of
this
banquet
,
sweetly
to
offer
praise
to
God
,
in
Psalmes
and
spiritual
songs
.
The
continual
profit
after
,
is
alwaies
hence
to
haue
encreased
strength
&
spiritual
might
;
FINIS
.